Rainbow Rocks Remake

by JusSonic

Chapters

• Chapter 01: The Rising Threat
• Chapter 02: Better Than Ever
• Chapter 03: Enter the Dazzlings
• Chapter 04: Return to Canterlot High
• Chapter 05: Military Problems
• Chapter 06: Party Crashers
• Chapter 07: Slumber Party Event
• Chapter 08: Band Practice

Chapter 01: The Rising Threat

The scene opens to a full moon that shines its lunar light with the night sky surrounded by stars. But the scene focuses on what’s happening below, at some cafe place with the lights on, as there was sounds of…arguments. Inside, there were some human patrons that were arguing with each other, a girl was upset at a guy, two dudes were arguing over something, and so forth. But none was noticing the strange green mist cloud around the floor. And even weirder was hearing a strange melody at that time, as if it’s harmonic. But we focus to the corners booth, where three girls in hoods sing during this issue, and surprisingly, the green cloud swirls into red gem necklaces they wear. It glowed for a brief moment before vanishing, as it seems what was done, was done. Then a girl with moderate purple with light brilliant aquamarine highlights pigtails undoes her hood to show she’s a pale, light grayish fuchsia skin and moderate raspberry eye color girl who looks moody.

“Gugh; that was barely worth the effort, Adagio,” She complained off to say to the person in front of her while the one next to her removes her hood to reveal she’s an arctic bluish white skin girl with moderate raspberry eyes, and light arctic blue with moderate Persian blue stripes ponytail. “I’m tired of FAST food. I need a meal.” She slump down in her seat to grumble a bit about not getting enough to eat.

The last one sitting alone from the two took her hood off to reveal she is a pale apple green skin girl with brilliant raspberry eyes and luminous vivid orange with brilliant yellow streaks of puff hair style.

“The energy in this world isn’t the same as that in Equestria.” The one called Adagio explained off the condition of what logic there was to explain what was the facts here of this world compared to another. “We can only get so much power here.” She gazes around with strict eyes in knowing they can only get so much from what this world has to offer.

“Aaaugh, I wish we were never been banished to this awful place.” The pigtails girl sulks in her seat with arms cross in hating to stay in this world while the ponytail girl next to her watches in lost puzzlement.

“Really,” Adagio asked off with a strangely perky smile expression, “I love it here.” She pat her right hand to her chest in stating how she LOVES to be here, but she makes it sound like sarcasm; especially when she goes back to a frowny state.

“For reals-izes,” Another voice asked off in sounding surprised by what she heard Adagio say. “Because I think this place is the worse.” She pointed out the window in stating her opinion of the light argument, while not really seeing how the other two are dealing with it.

“I think YOUR the worse, Sonata.” The pigtails girl dryly stated off towards the ponytail girl without caring, as she was still grumbling over the matter.

“Oh yeah; Well I think you’re…” Sonata was trying to act smart in about to make a comeback remark, but was cut off…

“Uuuugh,” Soon Adagio is heard groaning to hold her head to shake with her eyes shut; like she has a headache. “I’ll tell you one thing!” Adagio was saying from sounding annoyed, while something weird of a storm is happening outside the window. “Being stuck here with you two isn’t making this world…Any more Bearable!” She gritted her teeth on the last part, as she was having a hard time getting by being in this world with these two girls constantly about to drive her crazy.

Then suddenly without warning, a pillar of explosive light is seen off sight of the cafe, which Adagio notices. She looks out the window as if mesmerized, and it seems like….something new. Then outside the cafe, Adagio heads out the door, there’s a strange stormy wind blowing around while her two associates slowly follow her. Then from beyond a hill site, a dome of light is seen before it sparks; Followed by a double twisting rainbow form that reach the peak top to flash a bright white light. Adagio was staring like a deer in the headlights in what she’s seeing that was…almost out of this world. Then a rainbow beam was shot from the white ball of light at something, causing something to hit and implode like a rainbow tower. However, during the moment, Adagio’s ruby gem necklace felt a strange shimmer glimmer that she touches it.

“Hugh! Did you feel that?” Adagio gasped off to say in having felt her gem talk to her, telling her about what it was that occurred. That’s when the girl started to show a sneaky grin on her face in getting the picture now. “Do you know what that is?” She turns to the other two girls in stating if they could see what that rainbow display truly was.

The two girls thought in their own way as Adagio awaited for their answer with ’some’ patience.

“Uh,” Sonata shrug off her shoulders in looking clueless of the question while the other one didn’t say anything; both answers made Adagio frown at their slow notice to the truth.

“It’s Equestrian Magic!” Adagio grab the pigtail girl’s sweater coat to tell it to the girl’s face of what source that rainbow was, and where it’s from; their world.

“But this world doesn’t have Equestria Magic!” The girl remotely stated back that this human world doesn’t have any magic from Equestria of the pony universe.

“It does now.” Adagio slyly stated in knowing what this world has gotten now, as she moves away. “And we’re going to use it to make EVERYONE in this pathetic little world…Adore us!” Adagio spoke off to say this as she walk up, and slowly the other two caught on in being interested before joining up to their ringleader; as they all like that idea very much.

Looks like an evil plot is about to take it’s self into motion now; As things grew dark around this scene from ending this stage of new evil in the human version of Equestria.

--------------

Later on, within a strange abandon building, we find those three suspicious girls have returned to, it must be where they are living. As they are about to begin things, a mysterious dark portal window appears before them, getting their attention. And from beyond the portal was another creature from the Equestria world of ponies…the leader of the Dark Mystics; Dark Curse.

“It has been a long time, girls. How have you been, Adagio Dazzle, Aria Blaze, Sonata Dusk?” Dark Curse spoke in communicating to those on the other world that know him.

“Ugh, like terrible.” Aria rolled her eyes to make a remark of their current state.

“But we saw something amazing. There’s Equestrian Magic here!” Sonata spoke in sounding a bit happy of what they have learnt without much thought into it.

“I’m not at all surprise, considering one of the Superior’s little operatives failed her task at Canterlot High School.” Dark Curse remotely stated in what happened, which involved Sunset Shimmer’s involvement.

“You mean the leader of the Apocalypse Ponies?” Adagio questioned in thought of knowing there was someone else here from Equestria like them who work under the Three Lords.

“Indeed, but never mind that, I can tell that you are just…’hungry’ for what has occurred.” Dark Curse spoke to change the subject to something much bigger, and from what these three show, they are hungry for it. “As of now, you are going to work with us again. By going after the new magic that has been left behind to regain your power…as sirens,” He explained the case of what these three are going to do at this very moment with the new magic in the human world.

“Excellent, after our banishment, this will make the perfect comeback.” Adagio smiled off to say in wanting to do something like that.

“But like, how are we supposed to get the magic?” Sonata asked a ditzy question of the subject.

“It’s not like we can go up to the front door and ask.” Aria spoke off with a moody tone; they can’t go up and start something.

“We’ll sign up and be transfer students, that will allow us to get in.” Adagio explained her plan to get the trio in that school.

“Wait. We’re going back to school? Aren’t we over that?” Sonata asked off puzzled of the question here.

“No genius, it’s to infiltrate and get our task underway.” Adagio scolds the goofy Sonata for that thought.

“And when can we start going to…school, or whatever?” Aira remotely asked off without much a care.

“It will take a year to get our admission in, but it will be well worth the wait after all this time.” Adagio smiled evilly in knowing that they waited this long, they can slowly build up.

“Best you be alert, if I know anything, someone there will try to make contact in our old world…but what they won’t know is….we’ll have someone else sent to aid your efforts.” Dark Curse explained to the girls of what to expect, both from what can get in the way, to one of sending in backup.

Now the three girls smiled with an evil smile of their own style to express, very soon….they will begin.

-----------

This scene takes a toll almost a year later as it was the aftermath of the Battle of Hong Kong. Where tragedy struck when this event occurred by an outside source of extraterrestrial, by robotic science then of magic. For we go to what appears to be the United Nation HQ, were its fellow elect members of each country have gathered; For a serious event was going on, as the subject was by the terms…off their world, as President Obama took the floor.

“Gentlemen, please…I wish to have your attention.” Obama spoke to calm the crowds to hear him out. “Now we all know why we are here, it has been exactly one year since the unnatural event happened that struck our planet.” He spoke in bringing up the first subject of the world leaders gathered here today.

“You mean when sentient machines came and done battle in Hong Kong?” The China Representative spoke off in sounding upset. “People panic over the chaos of another Transformer War Outbreak!” He bashes his hand on his table in being upset.

Many of the different countries leaders were muttering to themselves or across from them of knowing that issue.

“Listen, all of you. Calm down, please.” President Obama spoke to calm the crowd, which worked. “Thank you. Now…while the Decepticon threat has been neutralized temporally, we have done all to make a serious apology & rebuild the alliance with the Autobots. Let us not forget, they helped us during the battle in Chicago.” He spoke to remind the world leaders of the calm that has been brought out from that terrible issue, as well as to reconnect their outer world allies.

The other country representatives heard this to silently mumble a bit in mostly agreeing to that logic.

“While that is true, we must also focus on the surviving threats, such as Galvatron.” A Russian representative spoke to bring up the word of a fiendish machine.

“Those KSI members were fools to revive the Decepticon leader in their new weapon.” A Europe representative spoke off in agreeing to the terms of the debate.

“And what of the Autobots leader, this…Optimus Prime; Where is he, can he deal with the threat?” A Canadian representative questioned the location of their alien ally that helped stop such a mess.

“I’m sorry; I cannot be the one to answer that.” President Obama spoke to not speak about such terms involving Optimus Prime.

“Then if we can’t find the strong Autobot leader, what about them walking metal dinosaurs, where are they?” An Iraq representative questioned the location of the Legendary Knights, AKA the Dinobots that help the Autobots are.

“Yes, those creatures apparently are not ap art of the same unit, they are somewhere doing who knows what on this planet.” Another representative from Africa stated off this fact to bring to question.

Now an argument breaks down between the world leaders, but the scene focuses towards someone in the back of this meeting to stay out of politics. Azure Phoenix is seen watching this scene play out with keeping a strict expression of how such leaders are debating between what is good for the planet from another extraterrestrial attack.

“This will get us nowhere! We need to get our acts together or risk falling to prey by another off-worlder invasion.” Azure Phoenix remotely stated this issue of what they should be doing, instead of talking about it.

At the moment, Azure Phoenix recalls certain events that happened back in the pass; that lead up to the aftermath when Galvatron’s new Decepticon Army fought against the Autobots in Hong Kong along with Optimus Prime ending his battle against Lockdown. He remembers the event after the battle was settled like it was yesterday, including the discussion about a second extraterrestrial beings from another world that came to the planet.

:

After some unforgettable and painful event that occurred at China and Hong Kong, leaders across the whole world had been gathered at the United Nation Headquarter of Manhattan, New York; including Cade Yaegar, Joshua Joyce, Bumblebee and Drift. Two Autobots acted as the Commanders in the place of Optimus Prime since he had left the Earth in search of the Creators and determined to end their cruelty and ruthlessly searching and attacking on him...

Within the United Nation General Assembly, the United Nation Leaders and Members seated in their seats; they argued and complained about the incident from China and Hong Kong. They were in concern, feared and upset about dealing with more of Transformers, and as well as Joshua's choice and decision about building and creating more of Transformers.

President Barack Obama sat on his Council's Chair, along with his United States' Staffs and Military Officers. Joshua Joyce and Cade Yaeger were standing before the microphone stage desk. The large screen had the picture of both Drift and Bumblebee since they were too big and large to fit in, so they had to stay out in seeing, hearing and communicating with them.

"This is outrageous," Xi Jinping shouted in anger as he stood up from his seat, "Hong Kong is completely in ruined and destruction site! It's Chicago Incident over again! This is completely unacceptable! Tell me! What can be done?! You told the world that you had the powerful weapons to protect from the aliens!"

Iran President nodded his head and shouted, "We are more in concern with your Transformer Prototype, Galvatron! He is the only creature had not been dealt with!"

Korea President nodded his head, "We must destroy him before he could destroy us!"

"If what you say is true about Galvatron being Megatron's Reincarnation," Africa President said in concern, "then we need more Transformers to kill and defeat him! We cannot let that monster to kill us!"

The United Nation Council members cried and screamed in anger about Galvatron. They were in concern and feared about him. He needed to be dealt with. Joshua was in shaken of fear and worry as he knew that the world would need his weapons for defense; but then again, Optimus Prime warned him about trying to create the artificial Transformers could bring disaster and especially it was his first and finest creation that turned against him.

"Councilmen," Joshua spoke calmly and firmly. The Hall went in silent. They turned to him as he continued, "Yes... It's true that Galvatron is Megatron's Reincarnation. And we overlook for that fact because Optimus severed his head off. He should be shut down or dead. But we don't know how or what. But the answer to this is... No. I will not build and create more of Transformers."

Everyone shouted and cried in disappointment and concerns about Joshua Joyce's refusal in producing the army of Transformers. Joshua sighed in upset deeply.

Cade Yeager came and helped Joshua Joyce as he spoke, "Mr. Joyce has his own reason of not doing this. It's because... Galvatron may not be the only Transformer to survive from his nearly death. There could be more of Decepticons else to survive that. And if he indeed survived that and infected more of KSI Transformers, they will turn and kill all of you. So, it is best not to do that."

Everyone went in silent before chatted and muttered softly in concern and worry about Cade's and Joshua's decision and point-of-view about creating the Transformers.

Joshua sighed, "And there's more... Harold Attinger and his Cemetery Wind had killed so many Decepticons. That's the good thing. But they also killed our only defense of protecting our home from them. Yes, I'm talking about the Autobots. And that is the cost I had paid for bringing destruction and chaos at Hong Kong and many innocent lives."

Cade nodded his head in agreement as he spoke angrily, "We killed the very same guardians and friends, who risked their sparks to protect us from dangers and our enemies. And how did we repay them? By murdering them and their Human Allies; Greed; Destruction; Extinction?! This had led us to our nearly extinction!"

"Therefore, United Nation Council," Joshua sighed in concern, "I must deny your desperate begging. And the only way we can defend ourselves is to ally with the Autobots again. We need to rebuild the NEST Team! There are some who can still fight against Decepticons while helping the Autobots."

The United Nation Council members muttered and chatted in concern and feared of what Cade and Joshua had said. Will the Autobots helped them after what they had done to most of their kind?

Cade sighed, "You've got to have faith, everyone. If I can't convince Optimus Prime, then no one can. And all would have been lost."

Everyone looked at each other for the moment as they had some thoughts to think about. For the moment had passed, they looked up and glanced at two Autobots, and even United States Staff too. It was time to ask...

President Obama cleared his throat, "Bumblebee and Drift. Despite what Mr. Attinger had done to you, I have no quarrel and no knowledge of what he had done to you and your kind but to end the joint military alliance between you and us. But...I must ask you again... Will you help us, for old time sake? Because... I never had doubts of trusting in you for saving our home."

Drift and Bumblebee looked at each other for the moment. They both were angered and upset by not only Humans but their governments since the aftermath Battle of Chicago. Everyone and everything they had known were gone because of Harold Attinger's twisted and paranoid fears and nightmares. But at the very end, it was him and Lockdown alone for bringing destruction and massacres on their kind and friends while the others had no knowledge of it. And they knew Optimus Prime would have done something for those who know nothing about the truth.

Both Drift and Bumblebee nodded their heads in agreement. They turned to the front while facing at United Nation Council members. Bumblebee beeped for few times since he still unable to have his voice active...

Drift cleared his throat, "President Obama, despite your congress had some - 'difficulty' about us, I know, deep in your heart that you are not a liar. Optimus Prime had requested us to be defenders of your world. And we shall work together again."

Everyone cheered and cried happily as they gave the loud applause to the Autobots; President Obama, Cade and Joshua smiled in relief and happy about it.

"But -" Drift spoke firmly and seriously as most United Nation Council members ceased their applause and cheering, "- We only accept the members, friends and family of all of the NEST alone and only, including Azure Phoenix's Military and Dragon Strike Force."

President Obama smiled in relief, "It is done. Azure Phoenix predicted your suggestion. And that is why I made him and Morshower only as your liaison to me and my member staffs only."

Drift and Bumblebee smiled and nodded their heads in agreement. Joshua and Cade smile in relief and happy.

Azure Phoenix smiled in please as he slowly got up from his chair. Joshua and Cade departed from his table stand. He approached it as he made his speech and important announcement.

"Now that is dealt with," Azure Phoenix spoke calmly and firmly, "we have more important matters to deal with. And I'm not talking about Galvatron, Decepticons or Transformers' Creators. There are more creatures we must deal with."

Azure Phoenix used his remote. With the push of a button, another screen show various scenes of Twilight and her friends' doing, especially when they had pony forms and their battles against the Demonic Sunset Shimmer. It happened last year.

Everyone chatted and muttered in concern and worry of what they had witnessed, and even Joshua, Cade and two Autobots. They questioned of who were they, were they in their customs or mutant dresses and wondered if there was special effects on the screen.

Azure Phoenix cleared his throat, "No... These are very real. These clips, information and sources all came from Canterlot High and the residence. The one threat we should be more concern is these people: Twilight Sparkle, Ben Mare, Nyx, Spike and Phobos. They took the appearance of my students and creatures, just to blend in at Canterlot High. We do not know where they came from, but I know one thing for certain, they are not from this realm or from outer space. But they need to be careful to be deal with..."

Everyone chatted in concern and worry about Azure Phoenix's latest reports about more extraterrestrial beings', especially when they had Decepticons to deal with. Bumblebee and Drift looked at each other for the moment. They were all in concern and worry. There was another race that came to the Earth?

Cade turned to Joshua for a moment as he wondered if what Azure Phoenix had said was true. Joshua nodded his head in confirmation since he and Azure Phoenix were much more closer together. He also knew what had happen to Canterlot High Incident. President Obama sighed in concern as he was worried about the new alien to deal with.

Azure Phoenix cleared his throat calmly, "There is still no confirmation if these doppelgangers were friends or foes. But I do know one thing. They were here to study us. They were testing us. They were learning more about us. But that Demon...I believe she murdered my student. She had no memories with me and it proved to me that right. Whether you had hard time to believe in me or not, we all must be cautious of any of them in the future. Not with just Cybertronians, but any creatures who came from different planets, realms or worlds. We all must be prepared for anything."

President Obama cleared his throat as he spoke to Azure Phoenix through his microphone, "Mr. Secretary, what do you suggest to do about these extraterrestrial beings?"

Azure Phoenix smiled calmly, "All is done. Dragon Strike Force Squadron are at Canterlot High, questioning and asking the students about these doppelgangers. They will do anything to learn more and understand these creatures. But if they're truly the threat, we must fight back. We must invade the enemies' world before they invade us. And the only way we can do that is to find the portal that allows her and her alien friends back here."

"And how were you going to do that?"

"By means of necessary to protect not only our kind but everyone we can trust than just the scumbag beast Dark Terrorists! If they are our enemies and if they dare to attack any of our kind, we will fight till the end."

President Obama gulped in concern, "Azure Phoenix... I don't mean to question your judgment and trust. But I believe you should be more patient and considerate of your decision."

Azure Phoenix slammed his hands onto the table hard as he spoke, "Our world and any world must be defended and secured from the danger. We will not let them, the Decepticons or the Dark Terrorists defeat and conquer us! We will not let them do as they pleased. And we will not surrender. We are the United Nation Humans of Earth! We built our countries and world as one to defend it from the Terrorists, Monsters and Aliens who wanted our extinction and destruction! I vow that no one will do as they pleased to come to our home without a fight! I am Azure Phoenix! It is my duty to protect this world from danger. And I promise you of that! I will not bow to any creature who desires to experiment us or use us like slaves! Never again! We are Humans! It is our duty to protect the Earth! We will not fear our enemies. We will not let it be our extinction; Never!"

Inspired and touched by Azure Phoenix's speech, United Nation Council members cheered and gave an applause for his determination and loyalties to their world and even to the Autobots.

Drift and Bumblebee looked at each other for the moment, with masks of concern and worry. Cade and Joshua were also in concern and fear. Azure Phoenix was concerned about the creatures from another realm, and was he willing to take the fight and chance in against them? Will he became Harold Attinger? Will he let invasion of another realm be the Humans' downfall?

President Obama took a deep sigh, "Very well... I declared... Azure Phoenix be in-charge of defending the Humanity and Autobots as well. And I also wish to request the remaining Autobots help us as well. And if these creatures were indeed our enemies and help either the Dark Terrorists or Decepticons, they are meant to be terminated as Azure Phoenix had said."

Drift and Bumblebee looked at each other for a while. They had to do it since Earth was their only home and they had to find Galvatron before he could do anything more harm or damages. They turned to the screen as they nodded their heads in agreement.

Azure Phoenix smiled calmly, "Thank you, Mr. President. And I assure you that I will not make mistake as Harold Attinger did. I trust the Autobots with my life. I will stop this invasion. I will not let the world meet its extinction. I promise you that."

The United Nation Council members gave applause and cheering to Azure Phoenix again. Joshua and Cade looked worry and scared. They looked at each other for the moment. This reminded them about dealing with Harold Attinger who had same dilemma of defending the world from aliens. They feared of what happen next. Will their home be saved from danger or doom to meet its extinction?

“Sir, sir, can you hear me?” A voice interrupts the man who was standing before him.

Azure Phoenix snaps into reality from drifting to his own little world of memory. One of his soldiers came up to him and was carrying some file paper work.

“Sir, we’ve just gotten some readouts,” The soldier reported this to the man he takes orders from.

“What is it?” Azure Phoenix asked in being serious, but wants the report to be told.

“It’s about one of the mystery cases we’ve been looking into. The one about a town that has many of its citizens arguing & fighting,” The soldier reported, this sounded familiar to Azure since he has heard about it; a town where in any shop or park, having large crowds..there is a ruckus that breaks out without warning. “We’ve gotten word to close the case.” He explained this to get straight to the point.

“What? On what lead,” Azure Phoenix asked off shock and object to that, why are they closing a case that hasn’t been settle yet?

“Sir, the unexplained event that causes it just up and vanish, no one remembers what happen except the loss of a green cloud that whenever it showed up, everyone starts picking fights & debate in arguments.” The soldier reported with worry by that harsh tone of Azure, but told him of what they know.

“And just where did it go, soldier?” Azure Phoenix asked off in wanting details about such a case, where did the stuff that makes people gets in arguments & fights go to.

“I…I don’t know, but-but…there’s more. At the same time, three residents of that area left town. An-And according to records, when they live there, fights & arguments broke up without warning.” The solider explained the case about three resident girls that left on the same time the strange green cloud leaves that cause folks to fight.

Azure Phoenix was in deep thought; the green cloud appeared to cause negative impacts on human behavior, but only after three girls was there. And the moment those same girls leave, everything goes back to normal. This sounds like extraterrestrial at work to cause some disturbance.

“And, tell me…is their background checked out?” Azure Phoenix asked in wanting any detail about the three girls that left that area.

“Sir, we’re trying to, but it’s like those girls aren’t in any data base.” The soldier reported this as something they can’t find any trace of those three particular girls, as if they never existed.

“Then where was their last location of their heading?” Azure Phoenix asked in trying to not lose his temper, he wants results, not excuses; their lives maybe on the line.

“Um, from trajectory & movement over some local hills and from what some nearby bickers reported, they seem to be heading towards this area.” The soldier searches his file to bring up some map to show to his officer.

Azure Phoenix took the map to look at it himself, and from studying the movement…the next town pass some local hill sight is….a familiar place with an even mysterious building in the center.

“What have we here? This place is where that high school is located? Hmm…” Azure Phoenix spoke off in finding this bit of info intriguing, so the strange girls are going to Canterlot High School, that’s where another unsolved mystery is being conducted; coincidence, maybe not likely. “Prepare our contacts in that area; if this is involving that school, then it must be the other extraterrestrials at work.” He gave the order of what must be done to get them prepared for what’s to come.

“Sir,” The soldier saluted before he quickly leaves the spot.

“I’ll find out what’s going on? If that school is involved in another unexplained case, then it may bring up questions about the Sunset Shimmer at that school. And it brings up the next question….how many more of her little friends are coming, and if they are invading…they’ll have to think twice.” Azure Phoenix spoke with a strict tone of his, if more creatures not of this planet arrive and try to invade, then they’ll be sorry for even thinking of such ploys.

The scene goes dark with the serious man and his gaze, whatever is about to go down, he will get to the bottom of it; by any standard means.

-------------

Deep within the dark and desolate castle of Mount Thunderflame, Fafnir the Black-Hearted decided to finally show himself as a human in the human world so as to create fear and panic within that land.

The very thought of being a human disgusted him, yet at the same time…had him interested as the evil and twisted Dragon grinned with delight.

"Hmm; It's like some would say here in Equestria and in the human world…if you want something done right, you must do it yourself. Although I despise humans with a great disgust for portraying my kind as monsters in their movies…I can see that they and I are not so different." Fafnir said with a malicious, sadistic grin.

"Just like me…" He said as he waved one of his clawed wings and hands over his crystal ball and a few scenes with humans destroying several forests, fighting and hurting each other, forcing people from their homes, and fat, greedy businessmen grinning evilly at the amount of money they had obtained. "…they live for destruction, personal gain, harming each other and greed. Sin is what guides these pathetic creatures, and to me…they will make the most easy prey of all. I could even gather an army of those who share my vision of world domination." Fafnir said evilly.

"But first…I must take care of my competition for Twilight's heart…Benjamin Maregillian." Fafnir said as he glared at Ben's image with disgust.

"I still don't know how you were able to win Twilight's heart, Ben…but I promise you this…boy; Twilight will be mine, Equestria will be mine…and all that you hold dear…shall be mine. And my first act as King of Equestria will be to have you executed for your defiance. And I shall use Azure's paranoia to my advantage when we finally meet face to face…sword to sword. That is…after I deal with Brave Heart in his human form once I've corrupted his heart and drive him mad with greed. You had better watch your back, street colt. Watch your back!" Fafnir warned evilly as he began to laugh like a maniac and began to transform, though we could only see it from the shadows and his human form would not be seen until the time had come.

-----------

Just at this moment, the screen changes to prepare something, as we see a flash from a familiar ruby gem, then a familiar magic mirror pass around. There is something being played in the background, it’s called; “Rainbow Rocks” song to start this opening.

As a flash of light appeared, shadow forms of EQ Pinkie Pie on drums with a beam shining over the shadow images of the EQ Mane Six, along with the Element of Magic’s crown form.

The Rainbooms: We used to fight with each other

(Oh, whoa-oh, whoa-oh, whoa-oh)

Then the image shows the crown get taken, then the image reveals the shadow images of the horse stature with a crowd surrounded near Spike the Dog and Twilight Sparkle of their first trip to the human world version of Equestria.

That was before we discovered

(Oh, whoa-oh, whoa-oh, whoa-oh)

Then it shows Twilight’s shadow meeting Fluttershy & Applejack at the beginning; one drank cider bottle the other blown a balloon.

That when your friendship is real

(Oh, whoa-oh, whoa-oh, whoa-oh)

Then scene shifts to seeing shadow image of Rainbow Dash kicking a soccer ball with the gang watching as Twilight competes. Then the next scene shows Rarity holding up horse ears and a tail for the Wondercolts spirit of the school.

Yeah, you just say what you feel

Another image shows shadow images of Twilight & Sunset Shimmer going at it, even one with Flash Sentry on a poster; before Twilight’s group did the Canterlot Spirit move in the cafeteria to help the girl get the crown.

And the music, yeah, the music

Gets us to the top

Then the next shine shows the shadow image of Sunset Shimmer in a pillar of light that change her into Demon Sunset Shimmer before blasting a ray beam. But it never finished off the shadow images of the Mane Six, as a magical barrier protected them.

As we learn how the rainbow...Rainbow Rocks!

At that time, a magic heart form with the six girls, as they soon were gonna strike back at the Demonic Sunset Shimmer. Bright rainbow colors flash around into a spiral pillar before they flash out to reveal…this story’s title!

Now some rainbow lines go around, as we see images of the transformed Mane Six humans appear; Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Rarity and Twilight Sparkle.

Applejack: You can pick up the bass

The Rainbooms: (Oh, whoa-oh, whoa-oh, whoa-oh)

As the rainbow trail moved, we see the shadow form of Twilight sing off on a mike.

Rainbow Dash: And you can play the guitar

The Rainbooms: (Oh, whoa-oh, whoa-oh, whoa-oh)

And then we see a cord get plug in to where we find shadow forms of Rainbow Dash & Applejack about to play their instruments.

Pinkie Pie: You can bang on the drums

The Rainbooms: (Oh, whoa-oh, whoa-oh, whoa-oh)

Then twirling sticks are seen after a speaker setup, as we see shadow forms of Fluttershy & Pinkie Pie about to get ready to play.

Twilight Sparkle: Or you can sing like a star

As more speakers are setup, the shadow form of Rarity is seen rocking on her own instrument.

The Rainbooms: And the music, yeah, the music

Gets us to the top

Then we see the shadow form of Spike as a dog eating a bone.

Then Twilight’s shadow form is seen performing with the rest of her pals, as a rainbow beam shots upwards to form like a handle for a guitar. As we find the shadow form of Rainbow Dash rocking out here.

As we learn how the rainbow...Rainbow Rocks!

Then the image shows a shadow form of Sunset Shimmer, as she picks Spike the dog up in her arms, looking much better than her old evil self.

Then three ruby gems are seen flashing in the background, before three NEW shadow teen girls enter the stage with two arguing while the leader push them aside.

As we learn how the rainbow...Rainbow Rocks!

Then the rainbow beam flies across the Mane Six band, as the shadow form of Twilight sang and then a bright flash of the story’s title is seen. It goes by the letter order, then the performing Mane Six girls before the final beat is heard to present the story’s full universe title to this Rainbow Rocks.

Then that message is zoom forward before showing off the sequel part of it in bright rainbow color sparkles…

Then at that moment, everything goes dark in ending that little number right there…as it was the start of a brand new beginning…

Chapter 02: Better Than Ever

The scene opens up towards a familiar high school within the human world version of the pony-verse of Equestria: Canterlot High. There were many of the students just entering the building as we speak to start things off, and were carrying some boxes. Inside, many of the students pass the halls, chatting with one another, being as happy as can be. But the focus goes towards what’s going on in the auditorium , as many students are setting up banters on the ground and look to be decorating it; each with its own uniqueness. Heck, even the CMC girls look to be doing it, with Apple Bloom painting a line, then helped out by Scootaloo who look to Sweetie Belle, and vice-versa, they were doing pretty good. Then a surprise happens that something took a paint brush from Sweetie Belle’s canteen, and to their surprise eyes, it was…Sunset Shimmer!

“Want some help?” Sunset Shimmer asked in wanting to know if the girls here need help, she was looking like she was trying to be very friendly and wanted to be a part of this.

“Uh, no thanks; we’re good. Not dat we don’t want it, it’s just…we’re already about done now.” Apple Bloom politely replied to Sunset Shimmer’s request as she and the other two look to the big girl with nods.

“Oh…” Sunset Shimmer responded surprise to hear that, and seem…to get her. “Okay.” She responded with a slight sorrow on her face, knowing that she’s not needed here.

Soon Sunset Shimmer returnS the paintbrush into Sweetie Belle’s canteen, knowing THAT she’s not needed with this group.

“Sunset Shimmer,” Then a loud voice was heard that got most of those near Sunset Shimmer’s spot of who called her name. “Over here!” Then it’s shown to be Pinkie Pie waving up to tell the girl to join her and the Main Five working on their banter, as they showed smiles.

Sunset Shimmer soon showed a smile on her face, feeling happy to be needed. But as the girl makes her way across, many of the other students she pass by glared and gossip about her as she held her left shoulder. She walked pass many and even Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon, everyone was showing their glares and gossips about her, much to the girl’s disappointment, even Trixie back on stage did the same thing with her group.

“Hugh. I had no idea the whole school would be here.” Sunset Shimmer sighs in disappointment to stand near the Main Five, seeing that she was not feeling much love or welcome. But then Fluttershy patted her shoulder to help cheer the girl up. Then Pinkie Pie and Rarity look to the other, bent down to pick up their new banter poster of a night start sky with musical instruments.

“Quite the eye catching investment, if I do say so myself.” Rarity boasted out to make a claim of how well this design was on their behalf.

“And…it smells like Cake!” Pinkie Pie happily stated on what their poster banter smells like.

“It does?” Fluttershy asked off surprised, that do sound interesting and she wonders how. She tries to smell the cake, but Pinkie Pie came up too close to her face to smash the poster in the girl’s face.

“I just used frosting instead of paste.” Pinkie Pie explained to which when the poster was removed; Fluttershy had blue cake frosting on her nose and some frosting toppings that look like freckles on her face.

“Uh, Fluttershy; ye got a little something…uh…” Applejack held up her hand and tries to mention to her friend that she has a little messy spot on some part of her face.

Fluttershy heard that, used her left hand to wipe off a small check spot of the frosting toppings before checking her hand. “Did I get it?” Fluttershy asked with a smile if she got the spot while not knowing there was a lot more that she missed.

“Hugh, not exactly,” Applejack smiled to shake her head ‘no’ that the girl didn’t get all of what she had.

Now the girls watch as Sunset Shimmer takes out a hankie to help wipe the frosting mess off Fluttershy’s face, they’ve seem to come along nicely in their friendship.

“Good afternoon, students.” Principal Celestia spoke forth that made everyone see her and Vice-Principal Luna enter the auditorium. “I just want to tell you, how pleased I am.” As she spoke, Celestia & Luna pass over a smiling Diamond Tiara & Silver Spoon making a crown on their poster, “That so many of you are going to participle in the first ever Canterlot High School Musical Showcase,” The principal & vice principal stops in the center to where Celestia announced this news to the whole student group of what they are preparing.

“Yyaaahhhh/Alright,” Many of the students are seen cheering and celebrating this news like it’s the best news they ever got. Even Trixie on stage (heh, knowing her type, would choose to work ON Stage) stood up to cheer along with her two friends in what their principle said to give them compliments.

“This is a wonderful opportunity to raise money for all our after school programs, here at CHS.” Celestia declared this news of what they are working towards for their school. “So keep working on those signs and posters.” She encouraged everyone to do their best in making an effort in their work to help. “I think it’s going to be most exciting events we had at CHS…” She announced this with a very happy expression on her face in how great this Musical Showcase is gonna be, “Since the Fall Formal.” She stated that this next event will be even better than the last one they had.

As the Main Five & Sunset Shimmer were by their spot to smile in hearing this news, what was said lastly kinda made them all a bit surprised, especially Sunset. Soon many quiet groans and glares are stare at Sunset, even Trixie who was snipping her scissors on a ’T’ with her group glared at the one that cause them all to have some sorta bad memory of the Fall Formal. Sunset Shimmer held up her left arm over her face in blushing with humiliation, knowing she’s the center of such things. This makes the girl give out to slide down against the retractable auditorium steps to curl herself up to her knees and cover her hands to her face and buried it in her arms in shame. The Main Five shared pity expressions for what their friend is going through.

Nearby, Golden Heart & Pinkamena who work on their own poster could tell Sunset Shimmer was suffering from the angry glares of the crowd.

“Man, that’s gotta hurt.” Golden Heart stated in seeing Sunset really suffers much.

“I know, still being hated after all this time. They should let it go, like we did.” Pinkamena stated to her brother in what the other students should do.

“Not easy sis, don’t forget what we saw and what the others didn’t.” Goldie shook his head in reminding his sister of what Sunset did that she’s in such a state.

“Hugh, they were zombies, they didn’t see or understood much. But maybe someday they will.” Pinkamena signs in defeat in knowing not a lot of kids forgive what made them be zombies of evil. “After all, the CMC were not being mean or rude, just…being honest.” She stated about how the CMC handle Sunset Shimmer, they were not being mean or anything when they said they were good on their work.

“Right, this recovery is for Sunset to get over.” Goldie nods his head to say this in knowing what’s gotta be done.

That much the two siblings nod to, for Sunset Shimmer has a long road to recover to deal with.

Noticing Sunset’s sad look, Luna whispers to Celestia, “Sister, I think you may have hit a bad mark with what you said.”

“I know, it will take a while for Sunset to be fully forgiven by everyone.” Celestia whispers to Luna right back in pity. The Principal and Vice-Principal just like the Main Five, the CMC, Golden Heart and Pinkamena has also forgiven Sunset for her actions especially from what they just saw. The two don’t hold what happened against her as well. “I will apologize to Sunset Shimmer later. For now, we better meet the new students who are supposed to be joining our school today…”

--------------

At this very moment and time, the scene changes to another part of the school where the kids walk pass two double doors leading to…a band room which held the poster banter the Main Five worked on. Inside the band room, the Main Five were station as if preparing to play their instruments from left to right; Rainbow Dash on the electric guitar, Pinkie Pie on drums, Applejack on bass, Fluttershy on tambourine, Rarity on key-tar. But as for Sunset Shimmer, she sat on an old classic piano, just hanging with the girls while…looking miserable.

“Gaaaugh, I am NEVER gonna live that down.” Sunset Shimmer groans to complain, as she huddle herself a bit, looking like what she did in the past is something she can’t easily forget; as it’s a constant reminder.

“You were pretty bad at the Fall Formal.” Fluttershy stated as she reached over to grab her instrument from a shelf.

“A Demon,” Sunset dryly stated off in how to express the matter of how ‘bad’ she was. “I turned into a Raging She-Demon.” She rolled her eyes in remembering that horrible matter of what played out when she took Princess Twilight’s crown, her negative influence of evil caused her dark desire to manifest and turn her into Demon Sunset Shimmer.

“Aaaand tried to turn everyone here into Teenage Zombies for your own personal army!” Pinkie Pie pops in to say this with a cheery face, made a zombie motion to the stunt Sunset while the pink girl was clueless of the matter of what she said; just made Sunset feel worse that Rainbow also noticed.

“Aaah darling,” Rarity’s voice is heard speaking to get everyone’s attention, even Sunset. “You have us.” She smiled to state the positive outlook of what happened afterwards from Sunset’s issue from the Fall Formal. “And we’ve forgiven you for your past…hmmm…boo-boos.” Rarity was kindly stating, clear her voice to address the behavior Sunset performed.

“Too bad the same can’t be said for Boris who after his illegal actions of blackmailing students & teachers, got sent to a military school. Won’t see him getting on our nerves now,” Rainbow Dash smirk off to say this thankful fact; after the clean-up at the Fall Formal, Boris was transfer to a military school to pound discipline in his thick skull, at least that’s one bully the gang won’t see causing problems at this musical showcase. Trixie was a bit sore about it though.

“Ta be honest.” Applejack spoke off to say this with a more honest smile expression. “Ah say de whole experience brought everyone at Canterlot High closer than EVER before.” AJ tune her bass in speaking honestly of how that experience did do something good in the end, brought all the different types of students closer together than being apart.

“One…Two…Three,” Pinkie Pie tap her sticks together in starting the countdown, as the gang are gonna rehearse now as the Rainbooms. As the song was called “Better than Ever” by the band group is heard.

The Rainbooms: There was a time we were apart

But that’s behind us now

Rainbow Dash begins to lead while looking at Fluttershy as they were all starting to sing their song.

See how we’ve made a brand new start

And the future looking’ up, ah-oh, ah-oh

The entire band plays out their song here in rocking up, as they say this last part while almost sounding like the ‘up’ phrase of their meaning.

And when you walk these halls

You feel it everywhere

Yeah, we’re the Wondercolts forever, oh, yeah!

The scene shows much of the students happily walking the halls, even Green Cycle & Captain Planet are putting up a poster to show the upcoming CHS Musical Showcase ‘WHAO!’ on it while giving each other a fist bash.

We are all together

(Ah, ah, oh-oh-oh-oh)

As the scene shows more students getting along in the cafeteria with one calling the other to join them, the screen slips to showing Rarity on left screen & Applejack on right screen, then Rainbow Dash in the middle screen, Fluttershy on far right screen, and Pinkie Pie on the mid screen as they sang and play their instruments.

Now it’s better than ever

(Ah, ah, oh-oh-oh-oh)

As the girls were playing and singing, something magical happens that Applejack gets her pony ears and tail, even Pinkie Pie was getting hers too.

You can feel it, we are back (You… can… feel… it…)

And I’m so glad that we’re better

Now we see Rarity singing before getting her own pony ears and tail, then Rainbow Dash got hers along with Pegasus wings, and even Fluttershy got all three transformations of ears, tail and wings.

Better than ever

Whoa-oh, oh-whoa-oh

Oh yeah, we’re better than ever

Whoa-oh, oh-whoa-oh

The Main Five continue to rock out with their singing as it was boosting their morale. And even outside the school, we see the CMC on the horse statue with Big Macintosh as Photo Finish took his picture while Trixie & Snips watch before the flash blinded our view. To which it was reveal to be taking pictures of the CMC girls, Big Mac, Snips & Snails and even Trixie wanting the spotlight.

Rainbow Dash: There was a time we couldn’t see

Past the differences

Now we see Rainbow & Fluttershy leaning from right and left side to Sunset’s spot, helping the girl put a smile on her face.

Applejack: ‘Dat separated yew an’ me

An’ it left us on our own

Applejack sang off this part while looking around in worry about what it’s like to be on their own, alone. Then Pinkie Pie did a drum beat here with a happy face.

Pinkie Pie: But now you walk these halls

And friends are everywhere

During the moment, the scene shows the students walking in the hall, chatting, doing fun tricks, enjoying each other’s company.

The Rainbooms: Yeah, we’re the Wondercolts forever, oh, yeah!

Then a scene shows a pencil pusher guy bump into a tall guy with puffy blue hair & tornado symbol on his shirt while the former’s Wondercolt’s ears flip off and landed on the other guy. But instead of being mad, they just laugh it off.

We are all together

(Ah, ah, oh-oh-oh-oh)

Rainbow Dash & AJ took moments in the mikes to sing this out while having a blast.

Now it’s better than ever

(Ah, ah, oh-oh-oh-oh)

Scene shows Rarity look back to see a happy Sunset get off to stand up with her friends as Fluttershy & Applejack are seen enjoying the other’s work in singing along.

Now that we are back on track (Now… that… we… are…)

Yes, I’m so glad that we’re better

Better than ever

Rainbow Dash and the rest played out in really jamming it up with their band, and it was so wonderful that Sunset Shimmer closed her eyes to snap her fingers and open her eyes to tap her left foot to the beat; this was a great number. And on that last part, Rainbow play down on her guitar in really making the scene.

Whoa-oh, oh-whoa-oh

Oh yeah, we’re better than ever

Now we see Fluttershy shaking her tambourine, Rarity doing her key-tar, and then Rarity lean to Fluttershy and AJ came near the yellow girl in the perfect moment.

Whoa-oh, oh-whoa-oh

Oh yeah, we’re better than ever

As they sang, Sunset was clapping her hands in really loving this song, it was living things up.

Whoa-oh, oh-whoa-oh

Oh yeah, we’re better than ever!

We see Pinkie Pie beating on the drums, and then we see the entire band of the Rainbooms pose on that last part of their song. Then as the song ended, did the magic of the ears, tails, even the wings, vanished away from their bodies. But the Mane Five smiled in not feeling bothered, they just love to rock. Even Sunset clapped for the finish, as it was amazing.

“Ahahaha…hugh, I still can’t believe that happens when we play.” Rarity giggled a bit while stating the fact of what happened to them whenever they play their instruments. “Oh, I got to look into some new accessories!” She yelped in brainstorming a moment as a fashion ate stylish girl. “Something that looks good in a longer ponytail.” She was thinking up a plan for when they get the long ponytail during the magic that appears when they play. “Ooooh, maybe some clip on earrings when I get those adorable pony ears!” She dramatically spoke in having thought up a fantastic idea of the next style.

The gang smiled at Rarity’s thoughts for fashion, but there was something to puzzle their minds.

“Ah just wonder WHY it happens.” Applejack asked off puzzled, as even Fluttershy who sat with her on the steps heard the question. “Princess Twilight took her crown back ta Equestria.” AJ brought up a subject of their friend from another world. “Shouldn’t dat mean she took all de magic back wit’ her?” They had magic from Twilight from Equestria, but why was it the magic never left to return.

“Who CARES why it happens?” Rainbow Dash shrugs off with an excited expression to say while Sunset look puzzled to think the question. “It makes my band Totally Awesome!” She taps her chest in making this statement to the rest.

“Ooohh…Your Band,” Rarity cringed to turn around i shock in hearing what she heard.

“Duh; it was my idea to start the Rainbooms so we can be in the showcase.” Rainbow Dash brag off with pride to the dry expressed Rarity of who was the one to get credit for thinking up such a plan. “Plus, I’m the lead singer & guitarist!” She pointed to herself in pointing out other facts of why it’s her band and why she’s giving herself the credit to the group; even as Pinkie Pie was leaning a cymbal on her head.

Then without warning, there was a knock on the band room door that got the girls’ attention. Who could that be? The answer came when Flash Sentry came in to check up on the girls.

“Ugh, heard you outside.” Flash stated off to say this, while looking like he wanted to intrude, but waited to do so at the right moment. “You guys are starting to sound really tight.” He walks in to comment the group on their excellent work in synchronizing each other’s work to sing together.

The girls smiled in hearing that, until Rainbow decided to chat with the guy.

“Ugh, where getting there.” Rainbow Dash stated off on the subject of how ‘tight’ they are in their band. “Rarity’s still coming in a little late on the second verse. And Applejack’s base solo could use a little work.” She was stating out to improvements for those she mentioned, much to them standing next to Rainbow to frown a little. “They’ll get it together in time for the showcase.” She winks to issue that they’ll get things together in time for the musical showcase event.

Course Rarity & AJ frown to puff a bit in hearing such criticism about their side of performance while Fluttershy nervously hid her face behind her tambourine in seeing this scene may turn ugly.

“Well I got some good news to tell you all, you know how I got connections with Johnny Brock.” Flash Sentry stated to remind the gang of how he was tutored by the famous rock star they know and love his music.

“Why the most famous rock star, oohhhh, darling, who hasn’t heard of him,” Rarity spoke to almost feel ready to faint in having to know such a famous celebrity.

“Well he just told me some news that the teachers & staffs are keeping quiet to not get everyone so uproar. But, when the Main Event begins…we’ll be hosting the guest of honor; Autobots & the Yaegar Family.” Flash Sentry’s news really was gonna be the surprise for anyone to hear, the Main Five and Sunset Shimmer were stun speechless of who the guest of honor for the Mane Event would be; as they have heard about the Yaegar Family and more importantly, about the Autobots.

“Wait, you mean…those giant robots that can change into any vehicle? They’re gonna be here? How will they fit through the door? Where will they sit? Where…hmm-hmm-hmmmph,” Pinkie Pie was going on about this shocking discover to almost go crazy if AJ didn’t cover her mouth.

“Settle down Pinkie! Flash, are ye sure about dat info? Them Yaegar Family Ah can understand, but GIANT Robots, really, at our school?” Applejack tries to calm her excited pink friend down while asking Flash if he’s serious about this.

“Hey, Johnny Brock is a great guy in the music business, he never lied about it. How it’ll be pulled off, got me,” Flash Sentry explained the case to the group as he was told by one great living rock legend about this big a deal, but how it goes off is anyone’s guess. “But it’s probably because those guys saved the Earth from danger and its good press. But the real news is that the winner of the Main Event will play their music alongside with the popular high school band: Hyper Linking Dragon.” Flash explained the news a bit more further of what happens afterwards, and what prize the winner gets.

“Seriously; I heard of those guys! They’re said to be the best band from another school! And WE get to jam with them?” Rainbow Dash replied off in shock to hear they can jam with Hyper Linking Dragon who are said to be the best band from another school.

“Well, it sounds like someone knows their rock bands.” Rarity lightly teases her friend in seeing someone knows her rock-n-roll biology.

“Oh my, are they really that good? Um, not that we aren’t as good, right,” Fluttershy shyly asked the question over the subject here.

“Cough…well I say they are ‘about’ our greatest competition. But, I’m sure we can handle them.” Rainbow Dash coughs to recover her image to make sure she isn’t seen uncool about jamming with such a famous school band.

“Well get this, we’ll be judged not by just the principal and vice-principal, but by our guest of honor.” Flash Sentry explained that Celestia & Luna will have more judges from the Yaegar Family & Autobots during the matter.

“Well now, don’t dat just be all.” Applejack scratch her head in feeling like this stuff has blown them away.

“Ugh, I don’t suppose any of our Friends from um…out of town…might be come?” Flash Sentry rub the back of his head while having some trouble to ask this question to the Main Five about some ‘friends’ who are out of town; in the likely meaning of the words of it, “Ugh, this being a special charity event an all?” He put his hands in his coat, shrug himself to the left in trying to make this sound like a casual question, and not sounding like an actual, hoping for a ‘yes’ request.

“Sorry Flash.” Applejack spoke off in turning the question down for a no as the others watch in knowing who Flash was talking about. “Ah don’t think Twilight, Ben and their group from Equestria are gonna be back at Canterlot High anytime soon.” She spoke honestly of the question, as the Main Five all shared the same feeling; they miss their friends from the pony universe, and don’t know if they will ever come back.

“Especially when the ones here are working out of states and country for someone they didn’t mention. And that Twilight’s younger brother who be Nyx’s older brother, pick them up in a strange shadowy copter.” Pinkie Pie stated off this statement about their own Equestria Human versions of the Sparkle Family, and what happened to them.

“How do you know all that?” Fluttershy asked a bit stump to hear that, no one even knew that except that their own world’s Twilight and family members left on a trip.

“I watch & overheard them…real spy-like action.” Pinkie Pie smiled off to admit the truth of the fact, though crazy as it sounds.

“Pinkie Pie, you are random, but your randomness helps out…somehow.” Rainbow Dash slowly stated about her friend here about being helpful, but in the strangest of ways.

“Ah-hahahahh…Oh yeah.” Flash Sentry let off a nervous chuckle to rub his two hands together after hearing the truthful state of his question. “Okay…I just, you know? Thought I ask,” Flash look a little lose in what to say, before he gave a finger gun hand sign to say ’see ya’ to the girls in being cool and all over the answer of who isn’t coming. “Ugh, keep on rocking it!” Flash tries to say this to the group of girls while deciding to back away towards the door.

But as the guy was backing up, he bump against the wall of the band room by mistake. Flash Sentry made a silly smile expression before moving correctly towards the door while giving his pointed finger in saying ’see ya’ & ‘rock on’ to the girls before leaving. Sunset Shimmer watched the guy leave in such a goofy way, not said a thing over the subject.

“Well-hehheheeell…I don’t wanna sound mean to tease, but…someone is quite the smitten kitten. Gehah,” Rarity came up to say while making it sound a bit playful about Flash’s behavior. “And by that, I mean how much he hides his feelings of missing our friends.” She stated off that subject of how Flash didn’t wanna be seen through of his latter questions about seeing their other world pony pals, “Huuagh! Oooh, sorry,” Rarity then did a double take to realize something, and saw Sunset have a disappointed face because of the subject with Flash. “I always forget you and Flash use to be an item.” She stated her apology about how Sunset Shimmer and Flash Sentry were once boyfriend and girlfriend long ways back before…things fell apart.

“It’s okay.” Sunset held up her left hand to calm the group down with a little honest smile face. “Flash is a great guy and all that, but I never really liked him liked him.” She spoke off to say and rub the back of her head to state about what she felt for the guy.

“Really, you sure seem to like him liked him. Cause he reminded you of the same guy from Equestria.” Pinkie Pie randomly asked off this sudden question that struck Sunset Shimmer by surprise to almost blush.

“What! No, really. We’re just….friends now, nothing else!” Sunset protest off to say this; after her she-Demon fiasco, she and Flash reconcile & became friends (unknown that both felt despite in feeling like they wanted to be together again). “Besides, even if there ‘were’ old feelings, I was just using him to become more popular.” She shrug off to mention this as her basic plot of having Flash around to make her more popular in the school; only to freeze up with wide-eye shock of what she just said. “Ugh, the old me really was just…awful, wasn’t she?” She moans to cover her right eye in groan off about how bad her old self was in the past.

The Main Five were slowly muffing their responses by silent ‘hmms’ and nods to the question or for Fluttershy look her head down to not say anything to hurt one’s feeling, “Eeyup!” Pinkie Pie responded off to simply say the answer in her own way.

“But ‘de important thing is dat you’ve turn yet-self around.” Applejack approached the gloomily Susnet, stood her up to encourage her that made the girl smile in hearing such thoughtful words.

“Eh, thanks Applejack.” Sunset replied off to say in being happy to hear such things to get her on her feet. “But I’m not sure everyone else at CHS feels the same way. Besides your sister, Rarity’s sister, Rainbow’s little fan, even Golden Heart, Pinkamena & Flash that just manage to handle me. Even Principal Celestia and Vice-Principal Luna are giving me the benefit of the doubt.” Sunset responded to say while beginning to pout, everyone but THOSE mentioned names, feel like giving her another chance while the rest still hold grudges.

Then without warning, a beeping voice was heard, as it caught the attention of anyone in the school.

“Sunset Shimmer,” Celestia’s voice was heard over the announcement board. “Please report to the main foyer.” Celestia’s voice instructed to the requested student to come by.

“Gotta run,” Sunset spoke to the rest in preparing to leave them at this time near the open band room door. “I volunteer to show some new students around the school.” She explained what she volunteered to do and that’s why she was called upon. “Thought it be good for them to get to know the NEW me.” She made a sheepish smile in trying to state something about having new students know about the Sunset Shimmer of today… “Before they heard all the stuff about the OLD me,” She pouted with a frown in knowing that once the new students know who Sunset Shimmer was, it might be hard having new friends that DON’T hate her. She tries to put on a hopeful smile to her friends before leaving.

The Main Five watches Sunset leave as Rainbow wave her farewell and now it was down to the band members.

“We still got a few minutes before lunch starts.” Rainbow Dash turns to her pals in knowing they still got time before they have their lunch period. “What do you say we do ‘Awesome AS I Wanna’?” She pumps her fist in getting raring to go and do the next song she has in mind.

“Um, Rainbow Dash,” Fluttershy spoke with a shy tone in holding a pink-violet book in her hands. “I was wondering if we could maybe play the song I wrote.” She meekly smiled and showed her book in froth of her shy face, asking they do a song she wrote for the band.

“Uh, we’ll get to that one.” Rainbow Dash waved off to tell her friend they do that later, as she already decided on what they’ll do first.

“Oh, okay.” Fluttershy meekly replied with a little sad frown in seeing her friend was busy that they have to get to it later.

Rainbow Dash plays her guitar without noticing the little sad face Fluttershy had in hearing they won’t do the song she wrote yet….but maybe someday they will; Right?

------------

Just outside of the band room when Sunset Shimmer left, something was seen crawling along the walls, it look like a black widow spider. But on closer looks, we see that it’s not what it appears, it was instead some sorta advance mechanical robo-spider with a built in camera lens from its mark on its behind. As the camera was zooming in, it was focusing around Sunset, as images of her were transferred back…to its connected source. And that’s when we find the images coming in from a lab-top from within a room label ‘security’, and it looked like there were some people inside.

One was a light crimson Chinese man with black spiky hair at age 39 dressed in gray coat, pants and crimson scarf; he was known as Blazefist.

The second was a light green Chinese man with gentle short hair at 30s dressed in dark green shirt within brownish coat and long dark brown pants; he was known as Laxtinct.

Third was a cyan female with a bit muscular at age 39 dressed in light cyan sleeveless shirt, long navy pants, her wrists are covered navy cloths and had the navy jacket tied around her waist; she was known as Aquastroke, or Aqua for short address means.

Fourth was a guy about 40-years-old, he was a pale Greek-Chinese man with black short gentle hair dressed in white uniform, black pants and black coat; he was known as Terrorcreep.

Fifth was a lightish yellow man with black spiky hair dressed in light green shirt within the black jacket and dark green long jean, holding his Chinese Sword; he was known as Saber Dragon, or Saber for short address means.

Sixth was a curved brown haired of a dark brown man at 50s dressed in silver samurai's armor with brown coat and long white pants that came with his samurai sword; he was known as Lightningblade.

Seventh was a greenish robotic armored samurai with black coat and had a black patch on his left eye; he was known as Burnblast.


Eighth was a light red man at 20s dressed in scientist's suit; he was known as Shorty Thinking.


Ninth was a 24-years-old American-Chinese Woman with red/blond lion hair like fire, wore the gray t-shirt with a black vest cover, wore the navy long pants that's similar to Sora's but long, and wore a Japanese pair of shoes & speaks a Texas Accent; she was known as Flare Tiger. And she appeared to be nervous, but kept in hidden for mysterious reasons.


The other one was someone who we've seen too well, he was none other than...Shadow Dragon. As there is much shrouded mysterious about this guy as there was for Flare Tiger.

They were none other than the Dragon Strike Force, under orders from Chief Commander; Azure Phoenix, to infiltrate Canterlot High School to blend in as a part of teacher & staff, or for some, students at the school. Within the room of who’s role they act as Blazefist and Aquastroke are gym teachers, Shorty Thinking is a Science Teacher, Lightningblade and Burnblast were Kendo Teachers for the kendo activity program, Saber Dragon was the Cooker for the Bakery class, Terrorcreep was on security duty, Laxtinct was a janitor, and Shadow Dragon was the Discipline Teacher. The ones not in the room had other active duties, like Icy and Tailtech were students for the school that transferred way back. The last one was Flare Tiger as a consultant teacher and with this group. Their mission objective is to learn if those related to any alien invasion plots are to be hatched, especially to watch the Main Five, the CMC, and this Sunset Shimmer girl for any suspicious actions to prove a question to their minds; are the alien doppelgängers here peaceful or enslavement of humanity? Their teacher and staff outfits are left to hang on the shelf while they are doing their real objective.

“Looks like they finished their chat; Now Sunset Shimmer is heading for Celestia’s office,” Shorty Thinking stated in watching the action on his lap-top.

“Nothing much will happen here. So, should we brief what we’ve learn since being here?” Burnblast stated in what they should do, get down to what they know so far.

“Hugh, about as fair as all of you have gotten, I’ll bet.” Aquastroke sighs to say that she might not have done as well as the others have. “During practice as coach, I asked Rainbow Dash certain questions to not lead off about what happened here.” She explained what she did to question the girl she and Blazefist got in sum class.

“And; what happen, I was doing the boys sector by then.” Blazefist asked off in awaiting an answer from the girl he’s in love with (cough, and he’s her fiancé from the ring that she has on.)

“Nothing but how awesome she was in facing up against such threats and being loyal to her friends.” Aqua rolled her eyes in explaining how Rainbow told her stuff that wasn’t much answers to questions. “I’ve asked things that were personal, but she said that she wouldn’t betray her friend’s loyalty to spill the beans.” She stated in feeling that one girl is not so easy to crack as she’s a tough girl to beat.

“Well then Terrorcreep, how about you? You scare the info out of Fluttershy?” Lightningblade asked off in thinking the other guy must have gotten something.

“Oh sure, since I’m scary and she’s so frail and shy, she crack up like a piñata.” Terrorcreep responded off to say this stuff in a sarcastic kinda response.

“And…did she?” Flare Tiger asked a bit nervous, however…

“Not exactly, since I’m close with her family as a…uncle of sorts.” Terrorcreep shook his head off for ’no’ on not scaring the info out of Fluttershy. “I did ask questions and she kindly told me stuff that she tried her best in areas and believed in her friends, power…etc.-etc., so no. Nothing juicy if that’s what you wanted to hear.” The guy got zipped info about anything of what they wanted to know.

“Hugh…” Flare Tiger sighed in relief, glad for the news in secret.

“I asked Applejack some things, being family partners and all that. But it felt like when I asked her to be honest, she seem to be quick effort to say honest stuff without being pin down or even lie.” Saber Dragoon responded to say in what he was doing, but Applejack was pretty good in making honest claims while making certain they weren’t lies without showing hesitation.

“I went over to Pinkie Pie and she talked alright.” Laxtinct stated with his head resting on his hand on a table.

“Now we’re getting somewhere.” Shorty Thinking replied in seeing they got something to work with now, but…

“And kept talking….and talking…and talking…and before I knew it, I forgot what I was gonna ask her.” Laxtinct stated off to say in feeling like he really got nowhere with Pinkie Pie, that girl is random.

“Uuugh! And my luck with Rarity hasn’t gotten me much. Even being her father’s close yet former partner.” Shorty Thinking sighs in regret to say that he also had no luck fairing to get Rarity to tell him anything too.

“Go to camera two for Tailtech & Icy’s progress.” Shadow Dragon gave the order to check up on their own further inside members of this operation.

Shorty Thinking did so in getting a camera image of their other two operatives that were playing the young and blend in the crowd mission when in this high school. One student was an orange American boy with lightish orange hair at 15 wore the goggles; he was known as Tailtech. The second student was a white British girl with braided blond hair at 15 dressed in cyan shirt and black skirt; she was known as Icy. These two were just finished with a chat with Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo as they said their goodbyes.

“Report, anything from the little sisters & fan girl,” Shorty Thinking asked off in seeing the two finished talking to the CMC girls.

“Nothing from them, they say they were only briefly active while hanging out with their friend.” Tailtech shook his head no in not having anything to report.

“We’ll keep you posted of anything while not being suspicious. Over.” Icy relayed back to say while they end their transmission.

“And what about your side Shadow Dragon, when you told the principal of who was gonna show up in the Main Event?” Burnblast asked this interesting question out of nowhere.

Shadow was in deep thought about that statement, as certain memories began to come into his mind.

The scene shows what was Shadow Dragon as he appears now in the past as he’s dress today, a 38 years-old man dressed in crimson zipped-shirt and long black pants. He wore over his face black shades to cover his eyes. And with him was Tailtech who was dressed in a white T-Shirt and orange vest, and blue jeans. These two were in the office of Principle Celestia in giving some news about the Musical Showcase that was happening before the principal would join Luna to check on the students. Before Shadow Dragon would say or do anything else, he asked Tailtech to leave them be for a while to discuss some ‘grow-up’ stuff that didn’t involve techie stuff, which the young guy nods to before leaving.

“Isn't this exciting? I cannot wait to start the Main Event.” Celestia spoke in sounding very pleased by what’s coming. “I am so honored that you manage to convince the heroes of Earth to come to our school to be our guests and judges. And of course, for you too, to be part of it.” Shadow Dragon informed her about the Yaegar Family & Autobots being their honor guest and judges for this Musical Showcase, even Shadow Dragon want to be a part of it. “And I sure hope your family comes for it.” She stated about knowing this man has a family that must surely want to come for this.

“If only that was simple...” Shadow Dragon sighs to say, as if the subject is an unlikely event to play out.

“You haven't talked with Iris? I thought you and her were a great couple, and especially since you’ve had a great relationship with my son and his girlfriend.” Celestia spoke to question Shadow Dragon about certain family matters that played out that have shaken this man to be in a different state. “I thought we would become a great family. Whatever happens in the past is not your fault. It happens to her and everyone that was involved in that accident. You should be grateful that they were alive than just drifting away from them.” Celestia was speaking about what happened to this man that tragedy struck, and that it was almost costly if not short of a miracle that he did not lose something that holds life meaning.

“I know, Celestia. But…” Shadow Dragon spoke in trying to make up something in his defense. “I must put my duty first before family. I'm sorry. But I can't afford to put a risk on them again…” The man exclaimed that he has a job to perform, which comes first then his own love ones as it’s for the good of the world.

“Hugh…You sound just like Azure Phoenix.” Celestia sighs a bit in making this statement from what she’s heard. “I really did love him, but there is one thing I can't stand of him…it was neglecting the ones he loved and especially Iris Crystal.” She was stating how she and Azure Phoenix once shared a flame with another, but that faded out long ago when the man neglected his love ones.

“I'm truly sorry about it.” Shadow Dragon bow his head in apologizing over such a matter.

“It's okay. But think about it. Those teens and kids really like you for being a responsible and great teacher.” Celestia shook her head to say it’s fine, she’s not upset over the past, and tries to change the subject to something else for Shadow Dragon to understand.

“I do what I can, ma'am.” Shadow Dragon informed the principal that he does what needs to be done.

“Please... Promise me to talk with her. Talk with my daughter. Talk with Iris…” Celestia spoke in asking that this man at least speaks with her daughter, the one Shadow Dragon cares for.

“I will...” Shadow Dragon nods his head to say as he’ll try to do this.

Now Shadow Dragon leaves the principal’s office to return to his duty to the school as everything fades back into darkness of this old memory.

Back at the security room, the Dragon Strike Force was starting to feel like their long undercover mission has gone on so long to blend in without letting off who they are, is starting to wear thin. They’ve dug through the school files but seem the part about Canterlot High’s Fall Formal is gone, most likely from Celestia’s work. Even the truth about a She-Demon Sunset Shimmer wrecking the school structure was made into a prank gone wrong. The only leads are from those that Sunset Shimmer mingled with, but Boris The Gunman probably doesn’t know anything else after he was transferred away from the school, and that goes for the stooges of Sunset’s old group; Dum Dum & Boxco, even Snips & Snails, who are not so bright to even know what even went on or how to explain it in the first place. They also asked Flash Sentry of what he knew, but he stated facts that Sunset went too far with her mean-street and it backfired on her WITHOUT going into the real details of the event. There were plans to check in with two characters who acted weird like Pinkamena that wanted to guard the statue all day and her brother Golden Heart, they also might lead on to knowing more stuff, but haven’t approach them yet.

“We’ve been at this for a long while now. And so far, we’ve only gotten so little of what we are trying to find out?” Blazefist sighs to say that they are digging up nothing while spying on a couple of teen girls.

“Maybe we should try focusing on one who might be…a vulnerable point.” Burnblast wisely stated they change their strategy a bit to go for the one on the screen as their next target.

“Sunset Shimmer…it’s true, she’s the only true lead to unraveling this case.” Lightningblade stated off in hearing his master’s advice, she is somewhat inter tangled in this case from the beginning.

“Then we wait till she’s alone down a dark hall and I get her too us where there is no light. And if she doesn’t give us the right answers, it’ll be close calling.” Terrorcreep explained his term view of a plan as he revealed his hidden vampire teeth that grew out from his mouth that was shrunk in to conceal them.

“Ah yah crazy; Yah draw too many eyes ta take her while she struggles!” Flare Tiger protest of the idea, especially the last one about threatening to drink the girl’s blood.

“Hey, I’m lucky to go out when there’s not much sunlight for this vampire and stay coop’d here all day and come out at night.” Terrorcreep was arguing of his own problems in being a part of security, sure he watches stuff, and can’t go out except at night because he’s a vampire.

“Wait, something’s happening.” Aqua spoke off in noticing something strange going on the screen.

The image shows that Sunset Shimmer didn’t look where she was going, and yelp from slipping on some wet floor and she looked almost like she loses her balance and fall when….The signal got lost by a static screen on the lab-top; running the moment Dragon Strike Force was gonna see what happened.

“What the; the camera just went all static!” Saber Dragoon spoke off in seeing what happened just now.

“You think it’s busted?” Blazefist asked off if their camera is broken.

“Better not be, you know how expensive a Spidercam bot for infiltrating dark enemy bases are almost 20,000 dollars for the advance parts, programming and signal broadcasting & protective layers to block tracing signals & jamming signals.” Shorty Thinking protest to say that what they are using is highly expensive from what the government was working on.

“But is it High School Proof?” Flare Tiger pointed out slyly that while the spider cam can get by okay in evil enemy territory, in a high school, things are a little more active.

“Hugh, Laxtinct; go and find out what happened and make sure no one learns about our objective.” Shadow Dragon sighs to seeing this problem, and gave the task to one to clean up the mess before things get any messier.

“Right, get the guy who’s stuck on janitorial duty? Man, why I get stuck on the short straw?” Laxtinct rolled his eyes to say while knowing this was a job he rather not has gone with to begin with.

Soon Laxtinct got into his janitor outfit before leaving the others in the security room to retrieve their broken device.

Meanwhile, the spider cam was knocked down by some large rocky pebbles and looked really busted up on the ground. The culprits were Snips & Snails, as they had slingshots and seem to have noticed the spider to decide to have some fun, and they got it and it went SPLAT!

“Ehehehe, nice work Snips, we squash that creepy thing!” Snips laughed off in seeing what they did here.

“Yeah, and it made them weird noises too. Kinda weird too,” Snails replied of dumbfoundly in what else happened without caring.

But right now we focus on one girl that lost her balance on the floor to almost come to it, only for Sunset Shimmer to be caught. And the girl sees she was helped up from almost falling by an unlikely surprise by an old janitor friend; Hoboken “Hobo” Joe; The same guy that helped deal with saving Ben Mare from trouble by Boris’ bully group and even helped when she went all she-demon. But…why was he doing this with an honest and happy expression without knowing or recalling her past evils.

“Ye okay missy?” Hobo Joe asked off in making sure the girl wasn’t hurt.

“Oh, um…yes, thanks.” Sunset responded to say with a blush, as she dusted herself a bit.

“No problem, be careful around these here wet floors.” Hobo Joe stated off without a bother, as he continues down the hall.

“Um, sir…” Sunset turn a bit to speak to the man…

“Please, call me Hoboken Joe, or Hobo Joe for short.” Hobo Joe smiled off to say that Sunset can address him by name, like they are pals or something.

“Why…did you save me…back there?” Sunset twinkle her fingers in wondering why this man helped her just now.

“Why else? Ye would’ve been hurt.” Hobo Joe stated his reason for doing what was the right thing to do.

“But…that wouldn’t have bothered anyone around here? And…I’m surprise you would…after…what I did to you & everyone.” Sunset spoke in looking down at the floor in sadness, knowing she didn’t deserve such kindness from what happened at the Fall Formal.

“Ye mean zombifying de school, try ta waste Benny boy & Twilight & pals, an turn me into a mindless zombie?” Hobo Joe issued off all the stuff that this girl did to many of them in the past.

“Aaaahh…” Sunset nervously was looking like she was in a corner with that question.

“Eh, water under de bridge, I say. I’ve fer-give & fer-get.” Hobo Joe waved off all jolly like in letting that past bad experience go. “Besides, ye clean up after yah mess, so it’s all good.” He spoke this stuff out, much to the girl’s surprise.

“But after everything I did to the school, what Boris did to you to you, and…” Sunset stopped herself in knowing the more bad things she brings up, the worse she feels now in realizing her mistakes.

“Now hush now, dat fella Boris is paying’ fer his lousy crime, but ye already be pass it.” Hobo Joe spoke forth in helping the girl not get drag down in the dumps unlike the other fella.

“I wish it was that simple, I don’t think anyone would wanna be near me after what happen at the Fall Formal. Everyone hates me.” Sunset held her arms in looking discomfort on knowing where she stands…alone.

“Everyone Hates Yah? Ye sure…cause my noggin seems ta recall something’ about five girls wanting’ ye ta be a part of something?” Hobo Joe asked off with a sly tone in knowing Sunset isn’t giving herself enough credit that she does have those that don’t hate her.

Sunset lightly smiled to look up at Hobo Joe, he was right…she has been helped to be a part of something and her friends are doing just that.

“Listen, ye be in a deep hole yah dug yer self in. And no matter how hard ye try, can’t get out.” Hobo Joe came up to pat the girl’s right shoulder in explaining what Sunset must be going through. “But, if an ye had friends by ye side, they help get yah out cause it shows…yah not alone. So keep telling’ ye self dat, an yah won’t be as miserable as ye think.” The guy maybe a hobo working as a custodian, and might be having a hard life, but he is wise in his words that Sunset can’t be completely miserable when she does have those who care.

“Thanks Mr. Joe. That helps…” Sunset closed her eyes to nod at the guy; that really, really helps encourage her. “I gotta go now, see yah.” She stated in where she has to be right now, and says her goodbye now.

“Hmph, see ya Sunset Shimmer.” Hobo Joe spoke off as Sunset was heading off to get to the foyer asap. “Hope dat girl recovers, it ain’t easy ta get forgiveness, but at least its better ta have some friends dat stand by her if an de WHOLE world is against her.” He spoke off in knowing that Sunset needs all the support she can get, at least then, she won’t feel there is nothing left for her; which is why friends can guide one in his mind.

As Hobo Joe leaves to continue his duty, near the spot where long pass Snips & Snails bug crushing victory, those two left. And soon Laxtinct is seen picking up the broken spider cam with Tailtech & Icy nearby in seeing him do his work.

“Ugh, great; Shorty Thinking ain’t gonna like this?” Laxtinct signs in feeling like this was something he knows one guy ain’t gonna be pleased to see; an expensive tech busted by children, how will the government handle such insurance policy.

Just then, Laxtinct’s earphone was going off that he took a message to hear it. When he was done nodding his head, he had a weird outlook before the communication ended. Tailtech & Icy look to each other puzzle before asking what was up with their ally.

“Hey Laxtinct, what’s wrong?” Tailtech asked off in what was bugging this guy.

“Just got word from Shadow Dragon, Azure Phoenix has given us some new orders with our current mission still going.” Laxtinct explained the case of what can be understood; they got new orders to carry on with their primary task.

“What is it?” Icy asked in not knowing what else they are to do here besides uncover the truth of an alien threat or not.

“To watch out for some new arrivals coming to this school; something about them might not be right.” Laxtinct explained the order as clearly as he could on what he was told over the secure line.

The three were silent in knowing what that could mean, and if it’s from their Chief Commander Azure Phoenix, then it must have something to do…with the extraterrestrial situation they are currently doing. That’s just what they need, more work in trying to figure out what’s going on with this place, one’s gotta think high school was never THIS exciting or popular to get so much attention. Which apparently…it is for the unknown…as everyone goes dark at this time.

Chapter 03: Enter the Dazzlings

The scene shows us Sunset Shimmer almost near the school foyer, unknown that Flare Tiger was following from behind. Apparently, when word of their orders to check out some ’new’ students came into play and how they might be extraterrestrials from another world, Flare Tiger had to see if it’s someone to fit the description. Flare Tiger hid behind a door to peak out in seeing who Sunset was meeting.

“Hi! Are you the girls I’m supposed to show around.” Sunset Shimmer waved up a friendly hand in about to meet some new transfer students to the school.

Entering from standing near the doorway out of the school, were three new transfer girls. But there was something different about these three, as they were none other than Adagio Dazzle, Aria Blaze & Sonato Dusk. They are seen wearing some new clothes for which teens of this day and age wear usually, but theirs were different style.

“We are.” Adagio declared with a sneaky smile to step into the light, followed by on her left a ‘whatever’ attitude Aria, and on her right was the ‘perky goofy’ girl Sonata.

At this moment from meeting the new girls, Sunset begins to show them some parts of their school to the NEW transfer arrivals.

“Canterlot High is a great school. You’re really gonna love it here.” Sunset insisted to show the opening hall entrance while informing the new transfer students of how great the school is.

“Oh yes. We really sense there’s something…’magical’ about this place.” Adagio spoke off to say while rubbing her fingers to expression the ‘magical’ word to Aria & Sonata that showed sneaky smirk expressions of knowing WHAT can be found here.

As the four were going off for the tour, Flare Tiger watched them go off while slowly beginning to feel…strange.

“Ah can’t stop feeling like fer once, the chief might not be off about this bunch. Better keep an eye out.” Flare Tiger silently said to herself while continuing to follow…in stealth.

The scene shows the hallway, as many students either check their lockers or run off to class. Coming up on one corner was Sunset leading a sly smiling Adagio, a gloomy Aria, and a smiling if not clueless Sonata for the tour.

“That’s the science lab.” Sunset held her left hand to point where one classroom is to the new girls. “Computer lab is over there.” She held out her other hand in the other direction for the new girls to know where’s what room but never saw the sneaky grin from Adagio while Aria seem bored and Sonata, ehh, she seem to be handling things without bother. “Ohh…we’re having a big musical showcase this weekend.” Sunset got excited to lead ahead to show the puzzled new girls a poster of a musical showcase. “The whole school is pretty much rallying around it.” Sunset was explaining this as an exciting new event they are doing, as the new girls came up to check it out.

“Hugh? A musical showcase,” Adagio gasped in a smiling intriguing moment as she looks to her associates in having heard of this; as Aria and Sonata showed their own smiles for the idea as if liking it VERY much indeed.

“I’m sure since you’re new, Principal Celestia will let you sign up if you’re interested.” Sunset smiled to explain the case to those new here of what they can do to take part in this event.

“We have been known to sing from time to time.” Aria looked at her hands with interest while speaking with some gloomy gothic response with a smile, as she sounded spirited & sassy & never too shy to speak her mind.

“Hello! We sing like…ALL the time!” Sonata spoke off as if making that as a funny reminder to Aria which got on her nerve in hearing this girl’s rather distracted & ditzy of her thoughts. “It’s how we get people to do what we want!” She brags off to say without a care, much to Aria’s alertness of the blather mouth.

“Urrrgh,” Adagio’s gritted her teeth with an angry expression to show a hand slice over the throat to signal ‘cut it’ as saying stop or don’t say that. All while looking away from Sunset who was puzzled by Sonata’s words, and that for the oddest reasons…the girl’s personality almost seems to be similar to Pinkie Pie, but different still.

“Wha..what’d I say?” Sonata shrug off her shoulders in not getting what was with the strange angry looks she was getting.

“What you MEANT to say…” Adagio spoke with a hidden smile to help recover this matter of misunderstood dialog to the puzzled Sunset while Aria still showed a moody face & Sonata was still smiling without worry or care. “Is that being in a musical showcase, sounds like a great way to meet other students,” Adagio held her hands behind her back, look to a lost Sunset as she saw the new girls smiling faces of what they are trying to say for another. Course Aria look back with an annoyed mood at the still ditzy Sonata to make sure she doesn’t say something else foolish.

“Ohohoh, yeah…” Sonata responded in suddenly getting what Adagio was doing, sorta. “What you said was what I meant to say.” She pointed out to say off with a smile of being gullible on taking Adagio’s part of her meaning. “That’s what I meant….to say.” She nodded off in really going along in how that was her intension to say if not for goofing.

“Gah, and what you ‘would’ have said if you weren’t…the worse,” Aria sighs with a moody tone at the goofy smile Sonata gave while making a remark of how this girl can hardly get the right words out.

“You are!” Sonata was shock and then pouted to protest back at Aria’s rude comment about her.

“You’ll have to excuse them.” Adagio blocks her two friends view with her puffy hair in front of Sunset Shimmer with a nervous expression. “They’re idiots.” She made a frowny face in stating how those two, while Aria is the level-headed and indignant member, Sonata is truly a distracted & ditzy girl to miss the point at times or rather much of the time without bothering to cover up what she said. Then she made a smile at Sunset, Aria peek out with her same gloom expression and Sonata shows her usually ditzy smile face.

Sunset of course was really left for a lost on words about what was even going on with these new girls. But Sunset was a little lost in what to do while Adagio lean her eyes to the mopey Aria and the clueless smile Sonata. That’s when Sunset noticed Adagio touching her red gem around her neck to smile at its beauty, in fact, all three of these girls had the same necklace.

“Ah-hah, those are pretty.” Susnet commented on the jewelry the new girls had on. “Where did you…?” She was about to touch Adagio’s necklace in wondering where this girls got such jewelry when…

Suddenly without warning, Adagio went on a sudden offense to grab Sunset’s left wrist to touching her necklace, much to the former’s shock at such ferrous act of defense. Then Adagio calmly lets Sunset’s wrist go in snapping out of her rage to catch on what she was doing as Sunset held her wrist in feeling how strong that was for a reflex.

“Ahahah-huhuhuhaahh…” Adagio let off a nervous chuckle from the act she did there to the girl. “Sorry, these pendants mean an awful lot to us.” She apologized while explaining the reason for the action to Sunset to hear what she almost did without knowing. “We just hate for anything to happen to them.” She expressed about this from all three smiles these new girls showed about feeling connected to their pendants.

Then afterwards, Adagio was leading with Aria following her leader to leave Sunset behind. Course Sonata was still smiling and looking at Sunset without realizing her group left her…until she yelp when Adagio pulled her arm for her to get going.

“Just as Adagio and Aria Blaze were about to leave the scene after getting their ditzy friend to move it, Sonata turned to the far corner and spotted a familiar janitor. Laxtinct was sweeping the floor while pretending not to look at Sunset for showing new students around.

“Who's...Who's that?” Sonata took her arm back from Adagio to ask Sunset who the guy sweeping floors was with interest.

“That janitor; that's Laxtinct; He's Hoboken Joe's Assistant.” Sunset responded puzzled in seeing who Sonata was interested to know someone, as she mentioned the guy. “He maybe... random and crazy like someone I know named Pinkie Pie, but he's a good friend.” She mentioned of the matter of whose the assistant janitor was, he was kinda like her pal Pinkie Pie, but was still a nice guy.

“Who wouldn't...he’s like My Dream Prince.” Sonata sighs happily in almost daydreaming about Laxtinct, as he slowly was sweeping the floor back and forth; but in slow motion in her mind.

“Um…Excuse me?” Sunset Shimmer waved her hand to Sonata who seems to be in her own little world now, weird.

“Excuse her! She's an idiot. Gotta go,” Adagio cuts in to put her hands behind Sonata, as she smiled sheepishly nervous to Sunset about her friend’s behavior while saying farewell.

Then the new girls were leaving while Adagio and Aria held Sonata’s free hands to pull the lost ditzy girl off while not caring and just walking away. Sonata was almost about to call out to Laxtinct but got pulled around the corner too fast to speak out. Sunset was alone to see how weird those new transfer girls behave, as she rub her chin in thought about how bizarre that all seem.

Unknown to Sunset Shimmer, Flare Tiger watched from behind the hallway corner of what happened. Seen, heard, and the action played out, something seem weird about them new girls alright.

“Ah can’t put my finger on it, but them ruby gem necklaces…Ah reckon Ah seen them long ways back, but from when? Wherever they are, them girls seem mighty suspicious. Better get back for now.” Flare Tiger stated the case here as she was quickly leaving the sight from having collected the info she needed for the time being. While she pass Laxtinct, he look around, then he remembered those he saw with Sunset Shimmer, and of one girl that he saw leave wanted to wave at him...which made him sigh with joy for unknown reasons.

----------------------

Around the corner of an empty hallway, the new girls made sure they were alone before checking an empty closet then booked into it. There, something was going on from what happened earlier…namely with Sonata.

“Just what were you thinking out there?!” Adagio asked off annoyed by Sonata’s act in seeing that janitor.

“What? All I wanted to do was go talk with Laxtinct... I haven't seen him, like, over thousand years…” Sonata responded a bit lost and puzzled of what was the big deal in her wanting to say hello to Laxtinct but was cut off from even doing so.

Aria groaned in annoyance in hearing what this girl was saying. “Ugh…That stupid Mystic Pony again?! Have you forgotten what he did to us?! He let his friends banished us here! I blame him for that!” Aria remotely spoke in a dry tone in knowing that last time they dealt with the Mystic Pony Laxtinct in which he guy got his buddies and they got banished here.

“Oh…You always blame him for everything! What do you know about him than I do?!” Sonata pouted to cross her arms in sticking up over the matter about the guy she likes. “He maybe not be the smartest or the greatest ponies, but he’ll always be in my heart…” Sonata clenches her hands together to speak romantically about how Laxtinct is the guy for her.

“Arrrugh, I’ll just get straight to the point here. That is a Human, not pony! Don't you forget that,” Adagio claps her head in feeling annoyed by Sonata not recalling this Laxtinct is not the same one from their old world. “But Aria's right, your boyfriend is responsible of everything and especially our downfall. So, I say forget about him. If I see you date with him, I will have your head! Got it?!” She was speaking in threats to point her finger to Sonata, and get in her face with a scary look of what will happen if this ditzy girl tries to date with the human Laxtinct.

“Gulp…ah…Got it...” Sonata gulps in feeling a bit worried and was nodding lightly in getting the threat message alright, and sigh in relief when Adagio backs away from her.

Once that was over, did the new girls exit the closet to return to the hallway when no one was around, and pretends like everything was normal.

-----------------------

At the moment, Laxtinct return to the Security room to meet up with a few selected Dragon Strike Force members that had a free period now before they would head off for lunch.

“Huugh,” Laxtinct sighs in a loving moment of the state, as he was putting away a few things; much to anyone’s notice.

“Lax! You're okay?! Did you find any suspicious student?” Blazefist asked in seeing his bud was in a weird love-trance state.

“I don't know... but I'm in love with a new student girl…” Laxtinct sighs happily in stating his own thought about falling in love with someone; a student even.

“You’re what?” Saber Dragoon yelped in hearing that statement.

“Which of the new girls; you don’t mean of the three transfer students?” Shorty Thinking asked off in not liking where this maybe going.

“Yeah, the one with the cute ponytail,” Laxtinct described Sonata was one of the three new students.

“Oh buddy. Please tell me that you did NOT fall for that girl. You're an adult while she's a teenager.” Blazefist sighs in annoyance in just hearing what his pal was saying, he can’t date someone young age.

“Actually, from looking at her, she makes me feel like she's more than 1,000 years old, like something that has been here forever. So therefore in such a way, I can marry her.” Laxtinct stated off a sudden random statement here while looking completely lost in thought before sighing happily. “She is so sweet and amazing…” He was somewhat completely head over heels for that new girl Sonata.

“You are so random…” Aqua sighs in seeing this guy was random.

“Hmmm…maybe not,” Shadow Dragon hummed for thought about what was heard hear that surprised everyone. “Most of what Lax says can mean sense, so maybe he’s onto something. We must be prepared for anything…” He stated that in any event, even a random thought of what Laxtinct says could clue them in about their situation.

The rest were uncertain, but for now…they’ll keep that fact in the back of their head.

---------------------

At this moment, the scene changes to the cafeteria where many of the students were getting their lunch. Many sat, many ate; many chat with friends at tables. All types of those from the school got along well, even Diamond Tiara & Silver Spoon were enjoying themselves, Photo Finish chatted with her pals and Flash Sentry played his guitar with his band mates. And during the moment, we find where the Main Five & CMC are currently doing. Applejack was seen eating some apple puddle and apple juice with her meal. Then sitting by the cow girl, Sunset sat down…but didn’t look very well.

“So, how was ‘de tour?” Applejack asked with a smile to Sunset on how things went with the new transfer girls.

“I don’t know. I mean…” Sunset leans her head in her right hand to ponder off the thought in question that troubles her. “These girls, they were…” She held her hands out to explain to AJ, but stop herself to really think on what to say. “There was something ‘off’ about them.” She shrugs off her shoulders to the group, stating there was something really off, but unsure what.

“Like, off as in this?” Pinkie Pie asked off before making a bit of her hair near her mouth to look like she has a beard in a goofy way. “Or…like this?” She bent down to mix lettuce on her eyebrows and carrots as her fang teeth to look odd. “Or-or…maybe like…” She was getting excited to ponder how off some new girls are, she has a BUNCH of off random ideas.

“Maybe we should let…’her’ tell us.” Rainbow Dash cuts in with a smile to let Pinkie have Sunset tell them so they can figure it out better; as they waited, one carrot fell off the pink girl’s mouth.

“That’s just it.” Sunset stated off in looking with worry while the others eat. “I can’t put my finger on it.” She stated from being unable to figure something out here. “They just acted sorta…strange around me.” She held her head, then wobble her arms off around the ’strange’ part as if the new transfer girls were really off when Sunset’s near them before she lie her head and shut eyes to the table. “Maybe someone already talk to them.” Sunset suddenly open her eyes of thinking what might actually be the truth. “Told them about what I did.” She stated in sounding worry that the new girls have already heard about her and what she did at the Fall Formal, “Hugh, so much for making a good first impression.” Sunset sighs in sounding depress to put her head in her arms on the table as the others see her having trouble.

“Ah-hugh,” Fluttershy responded with a smile to agree on what was said by Sunset, only to see everyone looking at her with puzzled looks before the message got through. “Oh, that’s probably not it.” She stated in sounding a bit bad in thinking that was the wrong idea to think of as she look at the others, and Sunset saw Fluttershy before the shy girl lowered herself to hid from the center view.

“Hey guys, what’s up?” Golden Heart spoke up in where he and his sister came to join them for lunch.

“Not sure what’s up.” Sweetie Belle shook her head over the subject of what’s going on.

“Sunset met some new girls.” Apple Bloom stated about what Sunset has already gone through.

“And thinks they’re off or they heard about her.” Scootaloo pointed out what Sunset feels like might be her or the girls depending on what happened while not there.

“Hugh, you don’t say. Wonder why they made her feel off?” Pinkamena scratch her head in being lost to hear this piece of news.

That question boggles the mind of those at the table; maybe if they also meet the new transfer girls, they can hopefully get some sorta answers. Maybe…

---------------

Outside of the cafeteria doors, Adagio and her group were seen. The leader was looking really good, Sonato seem to be alright with her usual smile face, and Aria was still showing her dark mood look.

“This is it girls.” Adagio spoke to her group in knowing what this moment was. “The moment we’ve been waiting for!” She pump up her right hand in feeling this was the moment they were wanting to come across; course as Aria listen, Sonata had a different puzzle thought of what they waited for until…

“LUNCH,” Sonata exclaimed with a grasp her hands in smiling excitement that they were gonna have lunch now; that was exciting…to her. But the answer made Aria look at her strangely while what Sonata said threw off and surprised Adagio as that was NOT the actual point of this talk, as both serious girls frown at their goofy friend.

“Oooowwwhh….” Adagio groans to clap her hand over her face at Sonata thinking the wrong idea. “The chance to get our TRUE Equestria Magic back.” She explained with a bit more detail of what she was trying to say to those that didn’t get the program.

“Oh.” Sonata suddenly realized her ‘oopsy’ of a guess from what Adagio was really going for, “Right.” She made a sheepish smile in waving her grasp hands off in slowly getting the idea now, while Aria shook her head at how slow Sonata is.

“Our voices are just strong enough to make them want something Sssso badly.” Adagio explained while looking back near the window of the door, seeing all the students wandering around in the cafeteria while they begin their own objective. “They’ll fight to get it.” She stated that once they start, they’ll make everyone wanna go for something so much, they’ll be fighting to obtain it.

“So we’re just gonna do what we ALWAYS do?” Aria interrupts Adagio’s plan to remotely and dryly state their usual plan of action. “Stir up some trouble and feed off their negative energy?” Adagio was hearing that stuff with a frown while Sonata seem alright over the debate. “Some plan Adagio.” Aria waved off her right hand in thinking that plan of her leader’s is nothing special, just the same pattern they always do.

“It WON’T be the same as the times before.” Adagio snapped off to issue that this time around, their plan is not gonna be the same old, same old strategy. “There is Equestria magic here. Just as Dark Curse said there was.” She pointed behind her back at the cafeteria in stating somewhere out there, or in the school, Equestria Magic exist as Dark Curse also told them to. “Their negative energy will give us the power ‘WE’ need…to get this Entire World to do our bidding.” Adagio went into a monolog to clutch her hands in an evil manner to tell of their wicked plan for the future. Yes, that was the plan, a plan that shall at last give them what they need.

“But we can get lunch after though, right?” Sonata asked off a sudden random question of thought that brought Adagio’s smirking evil moment with confusion on the next subject. “It’s Taco TUESDAY!” Sonata look with a smile at a poster that showed tacos and she was all stoke of what’s on the lunch menu that she was looking forward to try.

“Just follow my lead!” Adagio zooms up quickly to Sonata that shocks her to see that upset stern face while explaining what they are to just do; even for a ditzy girl like Sonata to not screw up.

“Or my lead.” Aria suggested with a sly smile with her finger to her chin in whose Sonata should follow much to her confusion and Adagio’s upset look.

“MY…lead,” Adagio came up to Aria to grasp her shirt to grit her teeth in stating that these girls follow her lead, nothing else.

Sensing that she was in no position to argue, Aria looks around while being silent. Then Adagio let her go to move out, as Sonata held her smirking mouth to contact her giggles at how funny that was while Aria pouts with her usual gloomy moods of being threaten by her leader of what to do. Oh well, they’ll do as they are told to do.

----------------

The scene opens up to where the cafeteria’s double doors got pushed backwards by Adagio, as she and Aria & Sonata make their entrance…But they begin to with a strange beguiling & a rousing song, as their gems glimmer from becoming active. At that same time, the Main Five, Sunset Shimmer, even Golden Heart & Pinkamena cease their own moments of having lunch and chats, to see those new girls make some entrance by…singing? It even made Apple Bloom & Scootaloo cease eating their lunches in hearing those voices in such ways. Photo Finish’s chat with some guy before they turn to whose voices are heard singing. As Aria was passing by one side, more students began to cease their doing to look at the new girls. And at that moment, these new girls began to open up their song called ‘Battle’ to the crowd.

Adagio: We heard you want to get together

Each of these new girls went across a three row of tables as they sang their voices while speaking something out to the students to listen.

We heard you want to rock the school

Then Sonata came near Flash Sentry who was talking to his rocker pal when the girl played his guitar’s back strings, catching them both by surprise while somewhat curious of what was happening.

We thought of something that is better

Adagio petted a few student’s heads that got their attention as she sang and spoke at the same time.

Something that changes all the rules

Adagio stated the fact while getting more of the student’s attention on the subject itself.

Why pretend we’re all the same

Then Aria came near another table with Refia, an athlete girl and Health Burns as they watch to listen to those new girls speak.

When some of us shine brighter?

Then Adagio came with her back to Aria and Sonata in a triangle form as they spin around as they sang.

Aria & Sonata: Shine Brighter

Then their gems from their necklaces glowed brighter as if mesmerizing anyone that see the sense to their words.

Adagio: Here’s your chance to find your flame

There was an inner flame seen as it was cease from zooming away from one techie boy as he stop eating to see Adagio was near him.

Are you a loser or a fighter?

Adagio held his chin from going around him, speaking words of mesmerizing thoughts & strange passion that made the guy fall a bit under such enchantments before the new girl left; but he smile to hold his chin to ponder; “what if?” to the question of who he is.

Adagio’s group: Me and you, you and me

Why don’t we see who is better?

As Adagio was in the middle, Aria came from the left & Sonata came from the right, to sing forth this part of their song; As they tap their chest, then pointed to the other students of the crowd.

We don’t have to be one and the same thing

Then Aria and Sonata’s face images came across screen where it look like they each had half a face of the two being one and the same before it split apart for Adagio to take the center screen.

Oh, what’s so wrong with a little competition?

As Adagio’s face got split from two sides up and down motion, the scene shows a rocker guy & Green Cycle go from friendly to a suspicious gaze.

Are you afraid of failing the audition?

Now the new girls sat in the side seats with arms & knees cross, before undoing them to show their left arms with thumbs down in signaling about anyone afraid to fail. Adagio, Aria & Sonata smiled to another, as it looks like their plan is under way.

Adagio: You’re a star and you should know it

Adagio came to a puzzled Trixie to hold her chin to comment about her ‘star’ qualities before Aria & Sonata pick Adagio up to rise her by the arms upwards; while Trixie smiled in the thought of what was said to her.

Yeah, you rise above the rest

Soon Adagio leaves her crew to walk across the table to sing off this message to the crowd below.

It doesn’t matter who you hurt

Then Adagio came near rocker guy with shades who was eating, lift up his chin by her finger that made him swallow and smile at the girl’s strange message. Even Health Burns held his chin to think of what was said while strangely in the background, DJ Pon-3 was nodding her head to music…which we’re unsure since we can’t tell at this point.

If you’re just proving you’re the best

We see Adagio walk across a table line while being watch, then stop to turn lightly in a pose to say this.

Adagio’s group: Ah, ahh-ahh

Now the girls let off their voices, Adagio, then Aria, then Sonata from middle, left and right appeared.

Battle! You wanna win it

Then Sonata pump up her fist to declare the battle call as Aria came to point at one Techie of what he wants as two girls near him smiled in liking that thought of wanting to win it.

Let’s have a battle, battle of the bands

Adagio pumps up her fist in declaring what they all want to stretch her arms upwards and outwards for everyone to hear.

Let’s have a battle, we’ll go all in it

Sonata grasp her fist in stating to have a battle again. Even the Crusaders that were lightly drawn to stand near Snips & Snails got push to their sides from Aria in speaking their words to their minds.

Let’s have a battle, battle, battle

Sonata appeared again to say this message beginning, before Aria, and Adagio appeared from left, right and middle screens to shout off this message.

Battle of the bands

Battle!

The new girls were seen in the center in announcing what they should have, as everyone heard this.

Naomi: I can beat you!

Naomi pointed to her friend in stating with a serious face of who she beat.

Adagio’s group: Battle!

Adagio’s group chanted to pump their fist in saying this message out.

Cherry Crash: Ha! You wish!

Cheery Crash remotely stated in her sit in what Noami said about beating her; what a joke.

Adagio’s group: Battle!

Adagio’s group was in the center to say this name again for all to hear it.

Trixie: I so want this!

Trixie moved from some frowny girls, even Diamond Tiara & Silver Spoon as Trixie proclaimed that she wanted this shot.

Adagio’s group: Battle!

When Adagio was seen, her eyes shift to a red color when chanting for those to have a battle.

Captain Planet: Not if I get it first!

Captain Planet stood up from his seat to shake his fist in telling off Trixie that he’ll get the win.

Adagio’s group & students: Me and you, you and me

Why don’t we see who is better?

Now Adagio’s group came together to repeat their dance movements with a join crowd to state about the students and themselves of who’s better.

We don’t have to be one and the same thing

Adagio’s was seen dancing while looking like her waving arms were size, only to come from behind her was Aria & Sonata doing the performance.

Oh, what’s so wrong with a little competition?

As the girls dance to pose, their images are split to show the Eco-kids led by Green Cycle came near Flash Sentry’s group of Rockers, as if getting ready to go into battle; all while unknowing of strange green clouds forming around the ground.

I’m going up and winning the auction

Now the scene shows shifts of those saying what they do; Trixie, another Rocker dude with blue spiky hair, Snips, Octavia Melody, Watermelody, Norma, and Diamond Tiara.

Battle! We wanna win it

Let’s have a battle, battle of the bands

Now as Adagio’s group held up her arms to sing this, much of the students were also getting hooked into this while the green cloud spread. But it never reached the Main Five’s table with Sunset, Goldie, Pinkamena, and the returned Crusader trio. But everyone was a bit stumped of seeing what was going on, much of the students were going for such an idea, but Sunset seem to have a different thought of what was going on here that seem to…distract her.

Let’s have a battle, we’ll go all in it

Many of the students are seen of those who’s gonna go up against who, all while unaware of the green cloud going around their feet.

Let’s have a battle, battle, battle

Battle of the bands!

Soon Aria, Sonata and lastly Adagio yelled out this message to all while it seem their ruby gem necklaces were…absorbing the green cloud mist. All while many students are seen arguing and pointing fingers at the other of who’s gonna win it. And all while everyone not injected noticing to their shock as to what's going on.

“Oooooh, there THAT kinda odd!” Pinkie Pie responded off to say to Sunset in getting what her friend was saying about the new girls finally.

“Definitely…it’s odd.” Pinkamena stated off to say in thinking the same thing.

Course the gang was puzzled with concerns in seeing this act happen, and all from the new girls.

----------------

Outside the opposite cafeteria doors windows, someone was spying to see what was going on inside the place…and they saw the strangest thing. The new transfer girls walks in, do a little strange song and dance, and now suddenly green cloud mist appearance and crazy actions of arguments & fighting break out. It was the members of the Dragon Strike Force as they have just witness what could almost be….an alien plot takeover.

“Tell me I didn’t see what I think I saw?” Blazefist questioned what it was they saw there.

“You did. And now the mystery of the green cloud mist is solved.” Saber Dragoon pointed out the truth of this one case.

“Yes, those three girls are the culprits.” Lightningblade exclaimed of what information they now have.

“Then what are we waiting for? Let’s get them!” Terrorcreep insisted in getting ready here, but…

“No, not yet; we can’t go in there.” Shadow Dragon held back his ally to go in just yet.

“Why not,” Terrorcreep asked off in wanting an answer.

“Look, we don’t know anything about these girls, if they are creatures from another world, we haven’t the fogyish of what they can do from their latest ability,” Shadow Dragon explained the case that whoever these new girls are, have some strange power over civilians who could be used as shields to protect the hostile aliens.

“It seems that their performance reminds me of a tale about sirens, Creatures whose voices mesmerize their victims into obeying them.” Burnblast spoke in pondering of an old legend from a long time ago that would seem similar to what those girls did.

“Sirens…could they be…?” Flash Tiger spoke quietly to herself in pondering i thought; what if these girls are who she thinks they be; was it possible?

“Hey, wha in tarnations are ye bunch doin’?” Suddenly coming up to the Dragon strike Force that yelp in almost about to attack, but stop in seeing it was only Hoboken Joe, the school’s janitor. “And Laxtrinct, ye was suppose ta get them upstairs bathrooms. Them toilets are clog worse than…” The guy was scolding the second hired janitor of what jobs they got each to do, and this one is slacking.

“Please…don’t say it…I’ve already seen things about as horrible as battling against evil world terrorist.” Laxtinct pleaded to not be told to imagine such horrors that make fighting evil a cake walk.

“Ssshh,” The others hushed their friend for almost blowing their undercover mission.

“Well if an ye don’t mind, I gotta get ready fer when them kids leave the lunch hall.” Hobo Joe stated in seeing he’s gotta enter the cafeteria for cleaning up the lunch room, but was unaware of what went down.

“Not a good idea, something has…un-expensively happened.” Shorty Thinking stated in trying to speak logic to this guy, and protect him from what’s beyond.

“Right, tell you what, to spare you of back pains of cleaning up, I’ll take this, you deal with the toilets.” Laxtinct insisted in what he would do to spare Hobo Joe from getting the weird green cloud effect; plus get him out of cleaning some messy toilets.

“Hmmm,” Hobo Joe hummed in staring at this group, but his old eyes look pass them to see an expose window. Hoboken Joe saw something weird; three new girls smirking in watching the other students break into an argument, and green cloud mist. And at the same time, he sees his pals making a break for it out the doors in having an unhood feeling on their expressions. “Fine, if ye be dat much in wanting’ out of toilet duty, but come tomorrow, ye get straight too it. Goodbye ye’ll!” Then Hobo Joe leaves the scene after making his point across here.

“That was close. If he gone out there, who knows if he could be infected?” Tailtech sighs in relief that Hobo Joe didn’t open the door and could be turn into whatever happened to the students.

“I’m amazed he didn’t ask what we were talking about when Laxtinct almost blew it.” Aquastroke stated in astoundment of what they got out without a fuss.

“And seriously, you give an old guy trouble to do the bathrooms while you whine?” Icy asked off in thinking Laxtinct was cutting off helping an old guy out who’s done such things for who knows how long.

“Hey, I didn’t sign up for plumbing work, ask Shadow Dragon for giving me a crummy job as my undercover work!” Laxtinct protest to say this in his own accord of defense.

“You know, I think his face seems vaguely familiar, but….from where? It seems so long ago.” Blazefist rub his chin in thought that Hobo Joe almost reminded him of someone…but it was so long ago, he doesn’t know who it was.

“Worry about that later, we need to come up with a new strategy to compensate for this change of new hostile behavior. If it isn’t kept under control, we’ll have to report in.” Shadow Dragon issue the order to the group of what has to be done in such a situation if not handled soon

The others silently nodded before they scatter at this moment, they are gonna have to be careful with this new threat now showing itself.

--------

Now the scene changes towards the foyer of the school, as students are going about from the down floor to the top, Trixie & Photo Finish were chatting but we are unsure of what. Then a soccer ball comes in, Rainbow is seen kicking it to do her soccer workout as Pinkie Pie bounds in the hall, as Sunset came behind them followed by AJ, Rarity, Fluttershy, and even Golden Heart, Pinkamena and the Crusader girls.

“Those girls must be in the possession of some kinda dark magic.” Sunset stated her thought on the subject of what Adagio and her group did back there. “How else can you explain what happened back there?” She shrugs off her left arm to AJ in pondering such a question that made no sense.

“Don’t worry, ye’ll!” AJ pats a worried Sunset’s shoulder to calm her down a notch. “We let Principal Celestia know all about ‘dis, and those girls will be kicked ta de curve.” She was stating this in sheer positive honesty to give confidence to the bunch. “Last thing she needs is another CHS event almost ruin by some power crazed lunatic!” She commented off to say and gave an elbow to Sunset in knowing Celestia won’t have the same event from the Fall Formal happen again this time; even made a voodoo finger waving to state what they all seen.

“Augh, sis…” Apple Bloom was concernly trying to stop her AJ in what she said was not a good idea at this place and time.

But then AJ snap her eyes open in realizing what she just said…and was standing near the causer of that event; Sunset Shimmer, “Uh, no offense.” Applejack turn to Sunset who had a blank pout look while Rarity was worried as were the others in the back of how the girl is reminded of her past misdeeds.

“Hugh…none taken,” Sunset looks away to sigh to say she’s alright to shake her head; as she knows that was unintended to be avoided of a subject.

“Guess that event really haunts her.” Sweetie Belle whispered to her friends of thinking Sunset has it rough.

“Yeah, that’s gotta be rough.” Scootaloo whispered back to her pals in agreement.

“Cheer up; we’re near the principal’s place, so what’s the worst that can happen,” Pinkamena tries to brighten the gloomy group, as if nothing can stop them once they stop what’s almost to happen fro happening; right?

Now everything goes dark with this group about to enter their principal’s office.

---------------------

Now we see Celestia opening her blindfolds for her eyes to look out her window while looking…serious. To which it seems the group that wish to speak to her have succeeded, and have explained everything to the principal of what’s occurring.

“Dark magic,” Celestia spoke off to say in hearing and understanding what was told to her, however… “I find that very hard to believe.” Her gaze shifted towards Sunset, the Main Five, Crusaders & Goldie & Pinkamena in sounding uncertain of such claims. “Those girls came into my office earlier and were absolutely delightful.” Celestia let go her blind to take a seat at her desk while her sister Luna stood near her as she spoke a protest.

“Augh, perhaps Sunset Shimmer is just eager to make someone else to be the bad element.” Luna steps forth in stating her own mind of who was wanting to pass the blame game of who’s really bad to someone else, “So that her action at the Fall Formal can become old news.” She was good in predicting what could be a sham to get Sunset off everyone’s eye of recalling what the girl did back then.

“I can see why you may think that. But…” Sunset Shimmer rub the back of her head in knowing these two may believe that after hearing her wild assumption.

“That’s not what’s happening…” Rainbow Dash cuts in to make this statement clear. “We saw all this go down in the cafeteria too.” She held up her left arm in stating they are all witnessing to the case too.

“Yes.” Celestia responded in hearing this statement from Rainbow, but… “But isn’t your band supposed to be part of the musical showcase?” She pointed the finger that Rainbow was in the same case of trying to stop others that wanted to be a part of the musical showcase.

Rainbow was silent to look at herself; even the others seem to tell that from one view, they are cutting the competition before they have a shot. “Yes.” Rainbow responded to say that what Celestia said is true.

“But Celestia, we can assure you that Sunset Shimmer is not trying to place new blame on those girls so everyone doesn’t bother her.” Rarity spoke in being honest about the defense for Sunset Shimmer here.

“Please, surely you can understand that she’s changed a bit to be better, can’t you?” Fluttershy pleaded kindly for these two to not be harsh on Sunset, who’s already suffered plenty.

Celestia and Luna seem to be in a strange thought of the subject, their eyes shut and seem to be struggling with such a decision; much to the others; unnoticed attention.

“We’ll consider the thought to ’trust’ Sunset, but only so long as she stays…on the straight and narrow.” Celestia stated this off in taking some pity to be nice to Sunset, but only if she stands in line of the rules.

“No problem, I’ll mark it down with a marker to help out.” Pinkie Pie happily stated to say this while having a marker, much to anyone’s confusion. “What?” She asked in seeing they gave her weird looks.

“Principal Celestia, look, you and Luna saw magic before last year.” Golden Heart said, reminding the two women of what they saw and experienced last year during the incident when Sunset was bad. “Please don’t dismiss this now.”

“Golden Heart, I am not dismissing anything. Luna and I would’ve known what magic looks like.” Celestia said to Golden Heart sternly. “And we didn’t see any with these girls.”

“That may be hard to believe.” Scootaloo whispers to her concerned friends. Perhaps there is a good reason why Celestia and Luna never saw magic…

“Anyway, perhaps you’re all just worried that the Dazzlings will steal your spotlight.” Luna stated the subject of why this bunch was worried, jealous that the Rainbooms will lose out to the new stars.

Now everyone heard that and were pretty much…left out of the loop here.

“The who steals our what now?” Pinkamena repeated off a bit lost on what was said just now.

“’De Dazzlings,” Applejack shrug off her left shoulder, who were they; surely not…those three new girls?

“It’s the name of their musical group.” Celestia informed this bunch of who Adagio, Aria & Sonata call themselves with a smile. “That’s why they came by my office earlier to sign up for the show case.” She waved off her hands in stating about what happened earlier today about the Dazzlings. “Even sang a little song to Vice Principal Luna & I.” When that was heard, most of the others were kinda feeling a little cautious for concerns in what the Dazzlings did earlier.

“They did?” Applejack asked off in wondering if that’s so.

“Oh boy,” Golden Heart yelps in knowing what this could mean.

“Yes!” Celestia responded with a nod to the question. “And we think having a Battle of the Bands instead is a marvelous idea.” Celestia spoke this decision while unknown to them, their eyes glowed green for a brief moment before changing back.

“Hugh!” The Crusaders gasped in witnessing this and knew what it meant; the Dazzlings got to their principal and vice-principal under their spell.

“Okay…just slowly…move out the door.” Pinkamena quietly inform the group of what to do, as they and Goldie slowly back away.

“Boy, Principal Celestia sounds creepy when she spoke like ‘dat.” Apple Bloom whispers to her pals who shuddered in agreement at how Celestia said the last few bits of her words.

The Main Five & Sunset Shimmer looked to the other from hearing the news that worried them, as this did not bold well for them, just before they leave the office and shut the door on their way out…

-------------

In a classroom, Shadow Dragon discuss the situation at hand. Everyone mumbled and muttered in concern and feared as they wondered of what they can do to stop the ‘alien invasion’. Shadow Dragon remained calm and firm as he had some thoughts to think. Blazefist turned and noticed his best friend was in thinking of the plan in dealing with the situation.

Blazefist spoke, "Got the plan? Do we need to inform Azure Phoenix to start the invasion?"

Shadow Dragon shook his head calmly as he spoke, "We'll inform him about the situation and the latest intruders. I have the plan to get those intruders back here." He cleared his throat calmly as he caught everyone's attention. He spoke, "There is way to kill two birds with one stone. We're gonna use this situation to our advantage. We're gonna leave this in the hands of 'Main Five and Sunset'."

Everyone gasped in shock and worry as they protested and denied of what Shadow Dragon had suggested and planned. Blazefist, Burnblast and Lightningblade understood Shadow Dragon's plans and past. They nodded their heads in approval. It could work.

Flare Tiger gulped in worry, "He can't be serious... He wouldn't do such a thing."

"Look... I know what Rainbow Dash did was stupid for not telling me about the aliens and sometimes doing crazy stunts," Aquastroke said in concern, "but letting her deal with those Sirens is out of the question! I won't put her in danger! No way. I don't want her to get killed. She was like a sister to me!"

Shorty nodded his head, "Agreed! Rarity and I had been friends when I worked for her father's company! I'm not willingly to put her at risk to deal with those monsters! It is completely illogical!"

"They're right. We can't let the girls do it! It's like putting the world into the faith of teenagers. And I can't let Applejack do it. Her family and mine had been together for very long time. If she died, the only person I blame is me." Saber Dragoon said in denial.

"No! No! No! No! NO! No way I'm gonna give Pinkie Pie some darn problems to deal with! She and I are like best buddies! I don't want her to lose her life to Sonata Dusk!" Laxtinct exclaimed in worry before took a deep breath, "Aw man... Sonata Dusk... She's so pretty and good..."

Terrorcreep dropped to the ground and glared at Shadow Dragon, "As Fluttershy's only Guardian, I refused to let her be involved with those monsters! Do it, I'll kill you."

Tailtech nodded his head, "Don't do it. If you involve Cutie Mark Crusaders to help Main Five and Sunset in this, we're gonna put the whole world in danger."

Icy nodded her head, "Please... Reconsider your planning. Don't put lives in danger."

Blazefist looked at Shadow Dragon as he spoke, "You better clarify this before things got messy."

Shadow Dragon nodded his head calmly, "They won't. All they need to do... is ask some help from their 'friends' and then we'll deal with them at once." Everyone but Lightningblade, Burnblast and Blazefist gasped in surprise and shock. He continued, "And this time, we're gonna watch everything from here. If those creatures are indeed... dangerous to be trusted, then we are at war. Azure Phoenix will send all the help that we need to deal with this mess. With Autobots behind our back, we will win this fight till the end."

Burnblast smirked, "I like your style and plan, Shadow Dragon. This is gonna be awesome."

Lightningblade nodded his head in agreement, "We are prepared. We'll turn back from the war."

Everyone but three team members looked concern and reluctant. They looked at each other for a moment before they nodded their heads in agreement that they had to do it before anything bad happen.

Shadow Dragon sighed, "Good enough... As soon as we're done with the mission, we can all go home. Then...I can finally see my family. I haven't seen them lately, especially Iris, my father and children. Iris, I hope you understand my mission. This is for everyone's own good..."

Flare Tiger looked worry and concern, "Cousin... This ain't what Iris wanted. She never wanted you to leave everything you had behind after what happen before..."

With his nod of confirmation, Shadow Dragon and his team prepared to leave the classroom as they were about to seek out on their targets and learned more about them to understand them or be prepared to battle with their enemies till the end. Flare Tiger feared that things was about to turn to get ugly. Things won't be good...

-----------

The scene shifts towards the outside part of the school, where a familiar horse statue is seen. There, some of the gang are there doing something; Pinkie Pie lying on the statue’s square near it’s hoof, Rainbow Dash kicking up a soccer ball, Rarity doing her nails, Fluttershy looking worried for thought, Sunset Shimmer leaning on the statue’s wall plate, Applejack walking back and forth with her hand to her chin in thinking; Pinkamena was in a group circle with Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle & Scootaloo with their heads on their hands and elbows on their knees to think, think, think of something while Goldie watches everyone do something.

“I can’t believe they got to Principal Celestia & Vice-Principal Luna too!” Fluttershy spoke with worry to let a lady bug crawl on her finger as she look to it in feeling concern of what’s happened.

“They’ve gotten to everybody!” Rainbow Dash let the ball bounce and balance on her head to state that the new enemy, the Dazzlings have gotten to everyone that they know at the school.

“Nooot Everybody,” Pinkie Pie pop her head down to playfully state that the Dazzlings haven’t to gotten everyone that they know.

“Pinkie Pie’s right.” Applejack stated off to her worried pals in agreeing on the subject. “We were there when ‘de Dazzlings were singing. An’ we weren’t infected.” She declared off to mention this fact and put her hands to her hips that for some reason, they weren’t affected like the rest of the school was. “It was like we were protected somehow.” She pondered to think of how it was this group was spared.

“Maybe those of us near you five are protected that we were lucky.” Goldie stated a possible thought for the reason of the others got saved by the Main Five.

“Maybe for the Crusaders, but maybe we got some magic. Maybe from when we got out of that Time Freeze Spell thing,” Pinkamena pondered to think they got a tiny magic that keeps them fine from the Dazzling’s spell.

“So let’s take them down!” Rainbow Dash declared to say while balancing a ball on her head. “It’s not like we have tangled with dark magic before totally whooping its sorry butt.” She bounces the ball up while bragging off that this group beat a force that used dark magic, so they can do the same. But then she widen her eyes, as Rainbow Dash realized what she said and of WHOM was one person they fought that used dark magic, and is near them, “Uh, no offense.” Rainbow apologized to Sunset Shimmer in knowing they were recalling her of who was bad once.

“Hugh.” Sunset Shimmer sighed in looking a bit bothered by hearing that comment brought up again even by a flinch, “None taken.” She stated with a frowny and sup set look of knowing no one meant that to be mean to her, but it was getting to her, “Again.” She spoke that part while looking gloomy as that’s again to be reminded of her horrible past self of being bad.

“But that was when Twilight was here.” Fluttershy spoke off to bring up another subject that they forgot to be reminded of. “There may be some kind of magic inside us, but it only comes out when we play music.” She stated to let the lady bug fly off while knowing how their inner magic comes out into light. “I sure don’t know how to use it to…whoop anyone’s butt.” The shy meekly girl stated that she wouldn’t even know how to draw out that power to help.

“Says the girl who ended up kicking the Superior in the face when he hurt Spike & Phobos when they were dogs,” Golden Heart reminded the shy Fluttershy that though she won’t admit it, she really showed off her mad skills when counted on.

“Right, and none of us or you guys even Whoop his butt, in fact, he was BARELY trying. It’s like he live up to the name…being superior to us.” Pinkamena stated in recalling that the battle after the Demonic Sunset Shimmer, the Superior guy was so hard, he seem like he wasn’t trying hard at all.

“Ohohho….even remembering the great evils of who I serve under is just plain creepy. And horrible to know they ruin my happy days.” Sunset Shimmer shivered at the thought of remembering the guy who she used to work for…and who changed her from a happy girl into a bully.

“It’s okay, ye all better now, right?” Apple Bloom pats Sunset to say that all is better than who she was.

“If only we can get a message to Twilight. Maybe she could tell us how to break the spells the Dazzlings have cast on our friends. Even any of the teachers & staff if they’ve been gotten too,” Rarity spoke off the question while working on her nails on the subject as everyone listened.

“Well that’s not gonna happen?” Rainbow Dash stated off with a pouty face about the subject as she caught the soccer ball. “The portal’s closed.” She reminded the group that the portal is closed for another 2.5 or so remaining years while tossing her ball.

“Hugh!” Rarity gasped in seeing that ball coming, she duck as it bounced off the wall, as Fluttershy cringe in fear of that, “WHOOAAAAUGH!” Then Rarity gasped in shock horror when her eyes saw…she put her nail polish on her arm, even Fluttershy peeked from her shut eyes to see that.

“And I get the feeling they don’t exactly have cellphones where she’s from.” Rainbow Dash caught her ball to shake her head, that where pony Twilight and her family are, cellphones probably are not made to help them get a connection to another world.

“You think they even invent it someday?” Sweetie Belle asked off the question.

“I’m not sure. I’ve never been there.” Scootaloo shook her head about the subject.

Sunset Shimmer heard the comment about cellphones and pondered about reaching by distance. That’s when she went wide-eye in suddenly getting…an idea.

“I may have an idea how we can get in touch with Princess Twilight.” Sunset stated this with a smile on her face in having a thought that can help them as everyone heard this.

“You do? How,” Goldie asked in how Sunset may know of a way.

“Follow me! Back inside, quickly.” Sunset Shimmer instructed the group to follow her back inside.

The gang leaves the statue to head back into the school. But while they left, Icy & Tailtech hid in some bushes from overhearing the conversation, at least parts of it.

“Did you hear all that Icy?” Tailtech asked Icy if she heard what he also heard.

“I sure did, they’re going to make contact with the other Twilight. And…she’s a princess? Do aliens have royalty on other planets?” Icy stated the thought that was puzzling to her.

“I’m not sure, but we better inform Dragon Strike Force of what we learned.” Tailtech shook his head in not knowing, but they must report their findings.

“Right, you do that; I’ll watch them from afar.” Icy stated of what she’ll do in the meantime.

Now these two Dragon Strike Force members split up to do their own task; looks like something is gonna go down after the Dazzlings’ performance and it might be an even greater attention to their mission.

--------------

The scene opens up towards the inside of a locker which got open, by Sunset Shimmer. She saw her things, and reaches a box to start searching through it while her friends watch. The girl was smiling as she was feeling good to help out, before she stood up with a book she had with her Cutie Mark symbol on it.

“When I was Princess Celestia’s student, back in Equestria; she gave me this.” Sunset explained to her group, as she held the book out while wiping dust off its surface. “Even after I abandoned my studies, I held onto it. Deep down, I guess I knew I was making a big mistake.” She explained this part of a story of feeling that she wanted to hold onto this book from feeling like second thoughts of her bad actions. “And I wanted to still reach out to her.” She stated this while happily flipping the pages in her books.

“So then…Maybe some inner part of you the Superior couldn’t corrupt wanted you to hold onto that book. That means you still had goodness in you.” Pinkamena stated off in thinking that Sunset Shimmer did have goodness left in here, and not all of it was replaced by her old evil self.

“Well Sunset, you ready to do this?” Goldie asked the girl is she was ready to do what she is planning to do.

“Yeah, I am.” Sunset responded to say while she came to a blank page in her book and touch it with her hand of that which was not written to her. “Maybe it still works.” She spoke with a smiling hope that this book can help them out after all this time.

“That’s a book, darling.” Rarity’s voice interrupts Sunset to state about the object she held. “What do you mean maybe it still works?” Rarity asked off to make a light joke about a book being compared to a device sounded silly unless it was magic.

“It used to be when I wrote something here,” Sunset smiled to explain how this book of hers would work out. “It would appear in a book back in Princess Celestia’s library.” She pointed out how this would work out for them in such ways. “I get a message to her then she can get a message to Princess Twilight!” Sunset exclaimed that if she contacts Celestia, then she can get Twilight to help them out.

“So what are you waiting for?” Rainbow Dash asked off to a puzzled Sunset. “Get To Writing!” She held out her hand with a pink pen for the girl to take and write a message.

The group before Sunset Shimmer all smiled, all knowing that they are counting on Sunset to do the honors here. Sunset slowly took the pen with a bit of worry on her face as if feeling unsure if she should do this or if anyone cares to help if she’s asking for it.

“Hugh.” Sunset let off a sigh to let go of her hesitation, “Been a long time since I’ve written these words.” She stated this in feeling some old suspense of concerns while the others smiled to a wait what Sunset does. “Dear Princess Celestia…” Susnet Shimmer writes the first letter of words in her book, as a little magic glow from the pen makes it’s mark in the book.

---------------

Then from what happens now is we see from the pen’s work, we travel through a magical tunnel that goes across boundaries to which we exit out of it and find ourselves in….what looks to be Ponyville as the center was Town Hall. There were Pegasus ponies flying about, some new events happening in Town-Square, everything was normal here. Well, from afar view, we find what is none other than glimmer image of the Friendship Rainbow Castle, where the old library used to be; And inside, we see two double doors which were opened to let some Earth stallion bring in some cart filled with books. And at that same time, Twilight sank on the Council of Friendship meeting table to use her magic to turn a book’s page that she read. Spike was looking through a comic book while Fluttershy & Applejack were pushing a big box crate. Rarity was polishing the chair she was sitting in with her magic horn, and Pinkie Pie was blowing air in a yellow balloon. Everyone was doing their own thing, as the delivery stallion came up to them.

“Excuse me princess? Where do ye want all these books from Princess Celestia?” The delivery stallion interrupts Twilight to look to him as he asks where he wants the cart of books to be placed.

“The library,” Twilight responded off to say as if that was an easy answer while getting back to her reading work, “Third door on the left.” She pointed her hoof to give directions to the guy while Pinkie was fiddling with her balloon.

“Even this one that’s glowing and vibrating?” The delivery stallion questioned off to say, as the book at the top of his cart of books; was glowing and vibrating like a beeper or a buzzer of some kind; as it was the book that had Sunset Shimmer’s Cutie Mark on it.

Hearing that caught Twilight’s attention to look up where the said glowing and vibrating book is; she used her magic to levitate the book off the cart towards her just as Fluttershy & Applejack were done working, and Pinkie lie on her balloon while Rarity hovered her hankie from polishing her chair. Then Twilight looks at the book in question then magically opens it up to skim through it until she reach the nearly last page with newly filled words. Her eyes widen in shock to see this, as she was reading it in her mind.

“What is it Twilight?” Fluttershy approached her friend in wondering what was going on. Then Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash pop from behind to peak at what’s in that intriguing book.

“It looks like…a message to Princess Celestia from my friends in Canterlot High.” Twilight stated off in learning what the message was about; and from those of another world entirely different of their own.

“How is that even possible?” Rarity pondered the question of how those from another world manage to reach them here.

“I have no idea. But…” Twilight slowly spoke while reading more of the message that began to worry her more, “Sounds like they need my help!” Twilight exclaimed to say this in surprise of what this message was saying.

“Twilight, everything okay,” Coming into the picture, Ben was coming with Nyx and Phobos with them being down with another crate movement.

“Ben, Nyx, Phobos…we have a problem…and it’s from the one world we been told to not go to.” Twilight informed her family of this news, which surprised them; as it sounds serious.

“Wait, you mean…” Nyx gasped in realizing what this could almost possibly mean.

“The Human World Version of our own?” Phobos responded to say in knowing what this could very well mean.

“Quickly everyone, to the library,” Twilight insisted to say, as she rushed off ahead with Ben, Nyx, Spike, & Phobos following her.

“Seriously, there’s trouble, and she wants to read more books?” Rainbow Dash raised her eyebrows in thinking of all things to do, Twilight wants to dig her nose in more books.

“Now, everypony,” Twilight spoke off from afar before the Mane Five suddenly feels themselves coated in the princess’s glowing magic aura.

“Wooh,” Then the Mane Five went skyrocketing off towards where the princess was and was in a hurry.

Looks like whatever is going on in the Human Equestria World, Twilight fears she might know what’s going on…but needs more info to know more. What will the Princess of Friendship find, what will she do to help, so many questions…and so little time for answers when all goes into sudden darkness at this very critical moment for drama effect.

Chapter 04: Return to Canterlot High

At this moment, we find the Dazzlings leaving the high school out the back way to hang near the alley to chat about their latest work in having all of the school under their spell.

“Well, you girls certainly did well for yourselves.” A mysterious voice came from behind the alley in speaking to the Dazzlings that caught them by surprise.

“Who’s there?” Adagio asked off as she and her group got ready, they would sing their siren voices if need be to handle some trouble.

“Don’t be afraid, I don’t bite…much.” The mysterious figure behind the shadowy corners of the alley stated.

“Who are you, you sound…kinda familiar?” Sonata asked off in feeling like they know this guy, weird as it sounds.

“I should, for I am none other…than Fafnir of Mount Thunderflame.” The revealed figure spoke in showing only a portion of himself as he stays blended in the shadows while looking at the Dazzlings.

“Wait, as in the same Fafnir from Equestria?” Aria asked off curious by recalling that name.

“The very…same,” Fafnir slowly spoke in showing his fiendish smile.

“Wait, you got banished here too? How come like, we haven’t notice till now?” Sonata asked off in why this guy was here and why he was before them.

“For once, she makes a good point of your being here all too sudden.” Adagio remotely stated that Sonata made a good valid point.

“And that rarely happens.” Aria rolled her eyes to state dryly of Sonata ever having a good point.

“Oh, I wasn’t banished here like you, I found a way here. And I have a proposition for you…my dear Dazzlings.” Fafnir spoke as he was getting straight to the point. “We should work together, to achieve our objectives.” He spoke in wanting to offer a chance for them to work, side by side.

“Thanks, but we’re already working under one of the Three Lords of Equestria; Dark Curse of the Dark Mystics.” Adagio spoke off to say in that they are currently working with someone now.

“And he’s basically the guy who stands on top of the Superior from the Apocalypse Ponies. Hoo-ray,” Aria spoke off with a remote tone of not sounding all that caring over the issue.

“But as far as the worse villains go in Equestria, there is said to be none other but the Overlord King of Tartarus: Grimmore.” Sonata spoke off to say this stuff with a perky nature of her personality.

Then Aria & Adagio worriedly came up to clap Sonata’s mouth shut that caught her by surprise. As the two smarter girls look around, they glared at the puzzled ditzy girl of what she almost did.

“Are You Insane? You don’t ever, EVER speak lightly about the Demon God who could wipe out our existence with a blink of an eye.” Adagio snapped to scold her idiot friend for even trying to say something so stupid without thinking of the consequences to upset Grimmore for any funny business.

“I could imagine her being so clueless to do so. And even Dark Curse hates it when we bring up the subject of who’s above him.” Aria rolled her eyes to say in a non-caring tone while stating that Dark Curse really doesn’t want them speaking about Grimmore; which apparently Sonata miss that reminder.

“Relax, I’m working occasionally on my own and wanna work with you as well.” Fafnir spoke to ease this group with this little statement of his. “I can be…your Music Manager, every great band has one, you know.” He stated in giving them girls something to help out.

“Really; you manage us?” Sonata asked off in getting her mouth free to ask the question.

“For you, maybe. And just, what do we get out of it?” Aria remarked off to say while questioning this guy’s motive.

“We help each other. I help you get your powers up to full strength, and once we settle anything in this world, I’ll take us all back to Equestria.” Fafnir explained the case of how they settle things. “So, do we have a deal?” He asked in wanting the girls to agree.

The Dazzlings look to another, and slowly they began to smile in thinking it be nice to have another active ally on their side in helping to regain their power.

“Alright then, we’ll work together. After all, we’ve already gotten everyone under our spell.” Adagio stated to say this in what they’ve done so far.

“Do not be too sure about that, Adagio. I sense this is far from over. We may encounter some…’resistance’ in our course; But they shall fall, one…by…one.” Fafnir exclaimed to say that the Dazzlings do not have everyone under their spell, but that little resistance will meet an end shortly soon.

Now the group smiles evilly in seeing their new found alliance is formed; with Fafnir helping the Dazzlings, there would be nothing in this world to stop them now…

----------------------

The scene changes to where it was a library, a book was magically glowed to be taken out of its shelf. As we see that in the pony universe, the gang was inside the castle’s library portion in discussing what is currently going on.

“The way Sunset Shimmer described them…” Twilight spoke off to say while levitating a book from her shelf out. “I think these new girls sound an awful lot like…The Sirens.” As Twilight explain to her gathered friends and family by a table, she set the book down after announcing who the Dazzlings might be.

“NOT THE SIRENS!” Pinkie Pie yelled out in dramatical panic in not believing that was who has surface; much to the others’ surprise that this pink pony knows who the Sirens are. “I don’t actually know what that is.” She came to Fluttershy to whisper this to her in not having a clue who the Sirens are.

“No kidding, who are they anyway?” Phobos asked off in not having any idea who those Sirens even are.

“The Sirens were three beautiful, but dangerous creatures.” Twilight spoke to explain as she used her magic to turn the pages of a book, as it showed three what look like hippocampus of the three colors that fit the Dazzlings, Sonata of the left, Adagio on the middle top rock, and Aria on the right. “Who had the power to charm ponies with their music,” As she spoke, the Sirens sang their music that flown like green waves into the skies. “But to maintain this power, they had to feed off of the negatively and distrust of others.” The next page shows the Sirens moving around where the ponies of the past are, making them fight and argue. “The more this negative energy they consumed, the stronger their voices became.” As ponies fought, green cloud mist flow from them and into the Siren’s ruby gems. “And the farther they could spread their Dark Magic.” The Sirens moved about, making many ponies argue and pony, as these three moves about to spread their magic all around.

“I don’t think I like this story very much.” Fluttershy shook her head with worry as everyone was feeling like what they are hearing sounds very scary indeed.

“They almost sound like Cassie the Kelpie, but more evil!” Rarity stated in remembering an event almost like this.

“Right, compared ta her an’ these Sirens, at least she meant no real harm.” Applejack stated in knowing who was worse than the one they tangle with.

“And maybe their magic is almost similar to Siren Magic, like what Trix Lulamoon did that hypnotized her victims during the Brotherhood break out.” Rainbow Dash thought up about someone who can use magic similar to a Siren, but differently done.

“What happen next mommy?” Nyx asked her mother of what happens next in the story.

“It says; If the Sirens have their way, they would have divided & conquered all of Equestria. And allied with the great forces of evil of today; the Three Lords,” Twilight explained what could have happened in the past, that the Sirens would have divided all forces and weaken Equestria; leaving it right for conquest by the Three Lords of whom everyone is cautious about. “But a certain Star-Swirl the Bearded and his allies, Mystic Tao, Schemetrick & Navy Skills, weren’t having it.” The image shows the picture form of Star-Swirl and his mentioned allies stood up against the Sirens. “Rumor has it, Star-Swirl found a way to banish them to another world.” Next scene shows a swirling vortex where the Sirens were swept into that led to another world. “One where he believed their magic power would be lost.” After that told, the portal vanished with Star-Swirl and his allies having won and saved the day. “That world must be where our Canterlot High friends live.” After Twilight finished reading the book, she seems worried in realizing where the Sirens were sent to.

“But Star-Swell an’ those guys must have sent them there ages ago.” Applejack questioned the thought that came to mind about what’s happening now to a 1000 years ago, “How come their just surfacing now?” She didn’t follow, why were enemies from long ago just now resurfacing all of a sudden?

“I don’t know.” Twilight shook her head no in not having that answer. “But if my hunch is right…” She spoke about something while her horn glowed a bit. “And it is the Sirens who come to Canterlot High, this spell they cast is just the beginning.” She used her horn’s magic to turn back a page from Star-Swirl and his allies’ page back to the Siren’s showing of evil action and coming into power. “My friends need me; I have to get back to them.” She stated while closing the book and preparing to move now.

“But, you don’t have the magic mirror, Azure Phoenix took it away, remember darling?” Rarity pointed out a fact that happened to them recently; the Mystics took the Magic Mirror away since Twilight & Spike switch positions that one time of their adventure.

“Not exactly; we put in a fake magic mirror that looks like the other one while I hid the real one in a magic bag.” Ben smiled off to say that they didn’t lose the Magic Mirror; they gave a fake one to the Mystics and kept the real one hidden.

“Wow; that must have been some amazing craftsmanship to fool a Mystic’s eye!” Pinkie Pie spoke off in thinking that a stunt like that must have been good enough to fool even a Mystic’s eye view of an object without closer examination.

“But, won’t he notice it’s a fake?” Fluttershy asked in worry of what happens when the Mystics learn the truth.

“Hopefully not for a long, long, long time…and that’s hoping much so we avoid a Mystic Phoenix Temper.” Phobos spoke off to state the worse outcome, which no one wanted to hear.

“So now we have the magic mirror and can get back to the human world.” Nyx smiled in seeing that they can go and help their friends out.

“That’s good to hear, then we best get ready for our trip.” Twilight nods off to say in seeing this was a good thing, now to get ready.

“I hate to burst your bubble Twilight.” Rainbow Dash dashed up into the air and cut across Twilight from going anywhere with something to say. “But the connection between their world and Equestria will still be totally cut off for a super long time.” She spoke true about her own view of making sense of logic without all the technical brainy smart talk stuff; they aren’t connected to that world until 2.5 years have passed.

“Okay. First of all,” Pinkie Pie dashed up to scare Twilight & Dashie while looking serious to the two. “If there was bubble blowing on, why wasn’t I told about it?” She asked off in looking really lost about a subject that was kinda random to even ask at this time, “And secondly.” She held her left hoof to calmly begin the second subject. “If the connection is totally cut off, then how does Sunset Shimmer able to get a message to Twilight?” Pinkie was questing how if they aren’t connected from their two worlds, she pointed to Twilight in how Sunset even got her message sent by a magic book.

Thinking of that thought through her head, Twilight was also curious about that very same thing until…

“Huuuagh,” Twilight gasp with joy, as if the answer was so simple, it seem easy to have missed. “Pinkie…you’re a genius!” Twilight said this with happiness as she moved off from Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash after saying someone was a genius; surprisingly.

“Hugh?” Phobos raised an eyebrow in finding that was hard to think, possible, Pinkie, a genus; its crazy talk.

“Yeah, I get that a lot.” Pinkie Pie boasted with pride in being told she’s a genius when she says something that helps, “Now about them bubbles.” Then she grabs Dashie to get face to face to discuss about the bubble subject.

Now Twilight passes by Pinkie & Dashie while she had her magic levitate some mechanical stuff and do-dads. The others saw Twilight walk by them to see she was smiling with excitement. And soon they see a focus Twilight using her magic to make a few things go in certain directions as if building something that her smart brain is figuring out how to do.

“Ugh, Twilight…what are you doing?” Ben asked in seeing his love was doing something while lost in her process of thinking activity.

“You’ll see….just get the mirror ready, okay?” Twilight replied back while asking for Ben to get the mirror.

“Um, okay.” Ben slowly spoke in heading upstairs to find his bag that magically holds the mirror in question.

Then Twilight used her magic to pull out a little familiar necklace that held many of her Magical Guardians and put it around her neck.

“Mommy, you’re packing our Guardian pals for this trip?” Nyx asked off in seeing what her mother was doing.

“For extra help sweety, you never know when we might need them.” Twilight explained the case in knowing that if they run into trouble, it pays to come extra prepared. “Also, can you make sure I have my laptop…the one Rainbow gave me, I’ll use it to help communicate with them when need be.” She asked her daughter in wanting something else to be packed as well.

“Well okay, I’ll be right back.” Nyx responded and left to fetch the thing for her mother.

“Princess Twilight, we have some guests!” Fred’s voice is heard calling into the room with some news.

Twilight sighs in hearing that as everyone was puzzled, what other guests were showing up today?

“Can you ask them to come back later?” Twilight called out in wanting the guest to wait until another time when she’s not going to save another world in peril.

“We would, but these are important guests.” Barney’s voice stated to tell that these guests are kinda important.

Soon coming in was Fred & Barney, but they had some surprising guests coming along that surprised everyone; Flash Sentry, Sunset Shimmer from the human world now a resident in Equestria, Golden Heart, Pinkamena, King Sombra, Autumn Gem, Jack Zen, Omega, and more shocking was seeing three human friends of the ponies; Megan, Danny & Molly. That made everyone freeze in seeing that this was company to caught them off guard and with Ben having the Magic Mirror out, but on the plus side…it isn’t the Mystics stopping them.

“Hey you guys, surprise to see us?” Danny smiled to say in seeing the stump faces.

“Um, I think they actually are.” Molly slowly spoke in seeing what was going on here.

“Did we interrupt something?” Megan asked off in thinking something was wrong, what were these ponies doing when they came for a friendly visit?

“And what’s with the mirror?” King Sombra asks, noticing the mirror that Twilight is working on.

“Wait a second…that’s…that’s the Magic Mirror to my world; The human version of this world,” EG Sunset Shimmer exclaimed in seeing the very mirror that she came out of to be stuck in this world.

“But I thought that opens every 2.5 years.” Golden Heart questioned in seeing that the thing won’t be active at all.

“Not anymore I guess.” Autumn Gem said in amazement.

“Apparently, they seem to be going for the impossible to open it up.” Pinkamena stated in what they see was ponies trying to do something impossible.

“Alright guys, spill it…what’s going on?” Flash Sentry raised an eyebrow in liking to know what was happening here.

“Hugh, it’s a long story, but…Ben, can you tell them? I got my hooves full here?” Twilight sighs to say this, as she really didn’t have time with all the work she has to do.

“Right, sorry folks, I’ll give you the details of what’s happening.” Ben nods off to say to his love, he’ll inform them of what’s happening.

“We’re all ears.” Jack Zen stated to say that they are ready to hear what was going on here.

Soon after ten minutes, everyone that arrived has learned about the Sirens called the Dazzlings in another world version of Equestria that are stirring up trouble. And that while the others were trying to figure out how to get there, Twilight was inspired by what Pinkie said and began to work on something during the whole time. After a few minutes, something was slowly made to look some mechanical crane and electronic stuff and volt bolts with a holder chamber above it as there were battery packs and other equipment connected around to where wires are attached to the Magic Mirror that leads to another world.

“And the interval between the two points is defined as the square root of the sum of the squares of the separation between the points along three spatial dimensions.” Twilight was explaining the scientific matter of how this device was gonna work for them.

As Twilight finished to look at everyone in the room, pretty much everyone was kinda on the quiet, kneel head or raised eyebrows in showing blank expressions as they have NO IDEA what Twilight was talking about.

“Say what now?” Spike asked off in not figuring out anything that was said.

“Mind putting it in another way?” Sombra ask Twilight puzzled. “I am still new to this technology stuff you modern ponies spoke of.”

“Duh! She's gonna take the magic in here…” Pinkie Pie spoke off in sounding like she figured it out, and points to the book that sent Pony Sunset’s message. “And put it in there.” She pop near behind the mirror to state about getting the magic from the book and give it’s connection to the other human world version of Equestria for the mirror. “That'll make the portal open up so that whenever she wants to, she can go from here to there.” She dance around and tap the book with her nose, and then did a cartwheel motion. “There to here. Here to there. Here there! Here there! Here…” Now Pinkie Pie was popping up all over to state that Twilight can get from the book to be in the mirror for anyone to travel from their world to the next, and kept it up until…

“We get de idea!” Applejack cuts the pink pony off in ceasing the endless talking.

Seeing she was done, Pinkie set herself up to walk away from the mirror.

“Now to see if it actually works.” Twilight smiled to say this in coming near the magic mirror and test if this may work.

Now from Twilight’s magic, her magic aura covers the book and raises it up to be place on top of the device. Then suddenly, a bright magical glow came from it that shine it’s light over making a magical sphere with magical electronics. Then it burst to connect to the volt spikes which were feeding it energy that glowed and then sparkles a charge.

“Ooooh….” Everyone said in watching this display happen before them.

Then blinking lights were seen happening as the magical energy traveled down the wired path and into a battery unit that made another device become active. And that soon went down some rollers to make the magic look like fabric in a cloth making device. Then two sparks traveled from the wires into tower volts up to their ball points that glow light spheres. Then in an instant, they shot up to recreate a glowing sphere above, and Twilight seem to yelp with almost a worried look if this experiment will indeed work or not. But in the next instant, the magical sphere transferred down to the mirror, and recreated the portal vortex as it swirl around. But a bright light escaped it and then flash to blind Twilight and the others before it faded and…WHA-LAY! The Magic Mirror was now reactivated without waiting 2.5 years. Twilight smiled in seeing her calculations were right and look to everyone in the room that sees this.

“Ahhhhh…” Everyone in the room responded in sheer amazement that they see this was truly something to behold in what Twilight has truly done now was beyond anyone’s imagination.

“It worked!” Autumn Gem exclaims with a smile, “Amazing!”

“Technology has indeed become a wonder.” Sombra said with a chuckle. “I hate to see me get a hold of this if I was still bad…which I am not, thank Celestia!:

“Don’t suppose we could join ya ‘dis time around?” Applejack spoke up in pondering for thought that now they too can come with Twilight to visit the other world.

“Better not.” Twilight stated this with her kindest decline of such a request. “It could make things pretty confusing if Canterlot High all of a sudden had TWO of all of you.” She explained this that if any of the Mane Six’s five other members went, there’d be much confusion and panic of what was going on.

After taking a moment to ponder that, all the Mane Five members nod their heads in happily agreeing to that, they don’t want that, now do they?

“But I still get to go, right?” Spike spoke off in trying to sound extra important here. “There isn’t another one of me at Canterlot High. And you never know if you might need your trusty assistant.” He was speaking forth in wanting to come along and help Twilight out since there might not be another him there.

“Mh-hmm,” Twilight nods her head with a smile to the eager Spike, saying he can come.

“Yes!” Spike exclaimed with joy, he gets to go too.

“Well if Spike’s going, so am I!” Phobos stated to say that he shall also be going along.

“But what about the part of Dragons turning into dogs,” Ben pointed out that Dragons in that world are dogs.

“Right, you’ll be fluffy again.” Nyx nods in recalling what Phobos got turned into last time.

“Even so, you think I leave this group alone?” Phobos stated off that he won’t be missing out on this.

“Well…if you’re going, then I’ll go as well.” Megan spoke in stepping up in declaring that if her friends are going, then so is she.

“Megan?” Everyone in the room responded in hearing this, Megan was wanting to go too.

“But wait, that world changes us. If you go as a human to this other human world version, what if it changes you into some other creature?” Twilight stated in not knowing what would happen if Megan goes to such a place, she might turn into…for all she knows a pony in that world.

“It’s a risk I’m willing to take. A world of humans is endangered, and I wanna help out. It would almost be like if my own world was endangered.” Megan declared with a serious face in making her decision final. “And don’t worry; if serious trouble does come our way, while you may not have the Elements of Harmony on you…we have the new Rainbow Of Light to help us out.” She stated to show she has a secret weapon to aid them, the heart locket that contains a new version of the Rainbow of Light, it’ll work just like as if the Elements Of Harmony were there.

“She makes a good point, better to be extra safe than sorry.” Danny nods in agreeing what his sister said.

“Don’t worry, Megan has been through worse, we should know.” Molly stated that Megan will be okay if she goes.

“Okay….and thank you.” Twilight slowly gave in and smiled to thank Megan for wanting to help the ponies out.

“It’s what any friend would do for another.” Megan smiled to say this in how any friend should do for another.

Seeing what was going on, Golden Heart got his group into a group huddle to whisper something to each other.

“Sis, maybe we should go too and assist?” Goldie whispered this out to Pinkamena about what they should do.

“No can do brother of mine, we have our own versions there.” Pinkamena shook her head to state a reason why they can’t go.

“And while I would go, I am not sure how I would survive the trip.” Sombra said in concern, fearing that the trip there for him may not end well.

“Too bad we can’t send in Omega, bet he doesn’t have a double.” Jack Zen spoke off a bit loud for his group to hear this idea.

“Jack, you’re brilliant!” Goldie said to his pal in what he said there.

“I am?” Jack Zen repeated off in what he has heard.

“Omega, can you do us a favor, it’ll be risky, but this mission might be perfect up your alley.” Goldie spoke in wanting to give this bot a big task assignment to help out their pals.

“I await my orders.” Omega stated in willing to take on the challenge.

“Man, wait till Havis & Hikari hear about this when we get back.” Pinkamena smiled off to say in seeing this will be exciting.

“We won’t be gone long.” Twilight spoke this off to her friends as she wanted to insure this to those remaining behind. “Until then, I need some of you to stay here to cover for our absence. I get the funny feeling that Azure will find out about the mirror that he has is a fake an d will come by demanding answers.” She stated with worry in knowing how much trouble they might be in when they get back.

“Never fear princess, your best, toughest, smartest, best Royal Guards will help the Council.” Fred boldly spoke to insure the princess of friendship that the girl has nothing to fear.

“Ugh yep; I’ll just go and find the guys you said Fred, and then all will go smooth sailing.” Barney nods off to say as he was gonna go fetch those said guards when…Fred stopped him.

“I was talking about us, Barns. Get with the program!” Fred sternly scolds his link-headed partner to know that Fred meant them, they were Twilight’s best Royal guards; sheesh.

“Oh right! Us, I knew that. But ugh…how can we keep Mystic Ponies out and from snooping?” Barney yelped off in getting the idea, but was puzzled to ask how they can achieve such a feat.

“Easy, we use Plan Forty-Forty we pick up back when we were business clerks. They don’t have an appointment, no entry. We annoy them enough to give up and go home, heheh, works every time too.” Fred explained his plan in how he and Barney once learn a trick to get folks to wait and really get annoyed to leave; keeps out too many folks that don’t got appointments or how their boss wanted no disturbance.

“Hey, that’s a smart idea. And I heard that even respected Mystics like Azure & Tao, if they ask to see royalty, if they do not have an appointment, then they are being rude and must take the time to schedule one.” Barney smiled off to say in hearing the idea and that might actually keep the Mystics away to give Twilight and friends time.

“Sounds like a plan. We’ll even lead them on a wild goose chase with phony enemy sightings.” Danny nods to say in stating what else they can also do to stall for time.

“But till then, we’ll try anything else to hide the mirror and your whereabouts.” Molly insisted this to the others of what they shall do.

“Thank you all, this will be very helpful.” Twilight smiles at those that are gonna help them out so much.

The others gather near Twilight and her family for the Mane Five to give them a hug in wanting to wish this group good luck.

“And don’t forget to dress well.” Rarity insisted this message of what these guys should do.

Pinkie Pie squees from hugging the Sparkles the longest when everyone else let go and she smiles without a second thought.

“Twilight, when you get to the human world, please…take this.” EG Sunset Shimmer spoke to hand Twilight a strange CD disc. “It’s a CD message with my hopes to convince the Azure there that I’m okay, and that you & your group can be trusted. Trust me, show him this, and you’ll be okay.” She explained what was on the disc and to give it to one person on the other side that could help clear anything for distrust.

“Thank you Sunset,” Twilight replied off with a smile to thank this girl for her kind aid.

“Take care of yourself over there, bud.” Flash pats Ben to say in wishing him luck.

“You know it, I’ll say hi to your other self too.” Ben smiles to say this in what he’ll do.

“Ready, Spike? Everyone,” Twilight came near Spike, Ben, Nyx and Phobos in asking if they are ready.

Now Spike & Phobos were cracking their claws, blew out a breath then did leg warm-up movement before standing in position. “Ready!” The baby Dragons exclaimed in being ready to go at this now.

Everyone gets ready to head for the portal, but just then, some strange blur of weird dark magic of unknown origin is seen at the center crack, and those that were close sense it…and it practically gave them a fright.

“Did you all feel that?" Twilight asked to look at her family, as they slowly nod their heads; they felt something off that seem to be beyond the portal. "I sense that there's something dark over in the other world, like there exist another evil besides the Sirens. As if it were some old…ancient evil that's acting like it doesn't belong there.” Twilight explained it as a case that seems hard to figure out, like there is another enemy besides the Siren threat, but much older.

"I can sense it, too, Twiley. My mother or Aunt Luna would probably know more whatever this evil is.” Ben stated in thinking that his mother or aunt could tell them more of what they sense.

"I sure hope they do, Daddy. But they aren’t here, so how can we reach them?” Nyx replied off to say this while pondering what was gonna happen here if they don’t know what they are facing.

"Then you best ask us now." Celestia’s voice was heard across the distance.

Then coming into the room, everyone was surprised to see the Royal Sisters teleport inside.

"Celly, Luna, your here too," Megan spoke in seeing who came into the room now.

"Indeed, what is the meaning of this...and is that magic mirror, working?" Luna spoke to say while asking for an answer.

"Brother, do we really have time to explain things all over again?" Phobos groans to complain in what was going on here.

"Look, trouble is going on, and the Sirens are behind it in which they call themselves the Dazzlings now. So, can you let us help them?" Spike quickly was explaining the case as fast as he could before the Royal Sisters could say why.

Just then, that same evil energy of dark magic was seen again from the portal’s crack center, as it…calling out for anyone to come to it. Even the Royal Sisters felt that one….

"Oh no," Celestia spoke with a horrified look on her face in what...she felt. "It can't be!" She stated in having a bad feeling about what that was.

"What is it Mom? Do you sense this unknown evil too?" Ben asked in seeing his mother’s reaction.

"Tia...He's entered the human realm. But how did he manage it without the mirror?" Luna spoke in stating a subject to her sister.

"Who; who's entered the human realm, Princess Luna?" Twilight asked off in not being clued in about what’s going on.

Now everyone was focus around the Royal Sisters, seeing they know something and that they should talk.

"Hugh, I suppose we must inform you" Luna sighs in seeing that they must tell the others. The creature you are sensing, it's none other than Fafnir of Mount Thunderflame." She explained who was the one behind the strange dark magic they felt.

"F-F-Fafnir," Nyx shuttered a bit in sounding spooked out now. “As in the same…Fafnir that Brave Heart told us about?" She recalled Brave Heart told them of how bad that guy is.

"Yes…and I'm afraid that if he has entered the human realm and joined up with the Dazzlings…this will be far worse than anypony or anyone could possibly imagine." Celestia stated the worse outlook of the situation.

"Is Fafnir's that dangerous? Huh, well Mom?" Ben asked off in wanting to know the answer here.

"Yes…and he's far more dangerous than you know, Ben." Celestia forewarns her son of the three Fafnir possesses. "He attempted to conquer Equestria and make himself King many centuries ago." She explained the brief history of what this enemy is capable of.

"And worse…he sought to enslave many of the citizens of Equestria, especially Earth Ponies, who like Boris, believed that they were nothing more than filth, and must be treated far worse." Luna explained the case of how cruel Fafnir truly is with ponies.

"He tried to do what?! The same arrogant belief act that Boris lives by?" Ben asked off in not believing it, he’s hated that logic fact about Earth Ponies are filth by high folks, and now this guy is one of them types.

"That is correct, Ben." Celestia stated to say this over the issue itself. “And he has also gains his strength from ponies' sins. But since there aren't enough sinful ponies or beings around, he might have gone to the human realm to regain his powers, and plan his revenge on me and Luna." Celestia she explained of what actions Fafnir will go for in his quest to gain power. "If anything, he may almost rival one of the Three Lords you once battled in that world, should he have drawn enough sins from the creatures there." She stated that if Fafnir gets enough sins from those to give him power, he’ll be near the strength of when this group once fought the Superior in the human realm.

"We can't let that happen." Twilight protests to say this as an oath of what they shall do. “Fafnir mustn't gain that much power. With the Dazzlings by his side…he could…conquer both Equestria and the human world." If nothing is done, such an evil will lay waste to their world, and even the other world as well.

"That, Twilight, is why you, Ben, Nyx, Spike and Phobos must go into the human world and thwart Fafnir and the Dazzlings before they become too powerful to defeat." Luna informs this bunch of what task they must carry of that seems very heavy a burden. “And if the Mag'ne, gugh...Megan, wishes to go along, then her power from the Rainbow of Light can help out in some way." She cleared her throat in thinking that if Megan is with them, then they may also have something of a fighting chance as well.

"Don't worry, Aunt Luna. We'll stop them Dazzlings, especially Fafnir." Ben spoke in being serious of what they are gonna do now. "We've gotten plenty strong, so we'll make sure he don't have his way." He declared this as that after the last time they were in the human world, they have gotten stronger, so they won’t be so easy to push around much.

"I trust you my son. Good luck to you all." Celestia nods off to say this in wishing her son a safe journey.

“Use extreme caution, Twilight, Ben, Nyx, Spike and Phobos; for Fafnir is not to be underestimated, nor are the Dazzlings.” Luna said to the ones going in precaution.

“Okay every pony, let’s move it!” Twilight gave the order to her group that they are to move out here.

“Hello, I’s got me some books I originally returning back. Ye know, since I borrowed them pass them expiration date, an…hugh,” Tough Apple suddenly came in with a load of books in a cart he brought in as he explained…until he notice something going on afar in what the others are up to, “Wha in Granny’s Mane?” Tough asked off in what was going on with them fancy light works, blowy magic and other stuff; did he miss something or what?

Then without delay of anything else, the Sparkle Family were rushing off as Spike & Phobos jump through the mirror, followed by Twilight, Nyx & Ben while they brought anything for this travel. Megan gave a last farewell to her siblings before she too ran off into the portal as well with the Rainbow of Light locket around her neck to give her protection. The light faded from those that had entered the portal as everyone saw their friends have gone over to the other side.

Golden Heart’s grip watched that event happen, as he soon decided to play their own hand in insuring their friends’ safety.

“Okay then Omega, you know what you need to do, right?” Golden Heart asked off to say this to his mechanical friend.

“Affirmative; I know what I need to do, gather recordings, and/or catalogue their latest adventure and task while finding out what's going on in the EG world.” Omega reported off his program task of what he is to do on the other side.

“And also be very careful when you exit. Who knows what you will change into?” Pinkamena inform her robot pal of such a state that if ponies turn into humans, Dragons into dogs, then what it does to a mechanical creation is unknown. “For all I know, you might become one of those giant robots! Transformers are what they seem to be called. I believe that is the right name term.” She stated in what Omega might turn into upon his arrival, it’s a chance to be careful about.

Many of Goldie’s group nod in agreement for this robot to become in whatever happens, to be cautious of his new surroundings.

“And also, tell the EG me and EG Goldie we said ‘hello’ to them.” Pinkamena smiled off to say this with a perky smile on her face.

“And good luck.” Autumn Gem said to Omega gently.

Omega lightly nods his head before he turns on his jets and meted off pass the others and through the magic mirror that flash before them; as he was gone. The others look to Golden Heart’s group in what they have just done, but…

“We’ll explain later, but for now…Omega will help make sure they are safe.” Jack Zen insisted this to the others to be at else.

“Right, at least that should be it.” Sombra begins to say, until…

“Hey now; them pony bunch are gone off on another adventure without me tagging’ along!” Tough Apple stated in seeing his pals just went through a portal to who knows where it leads to. “What do I do? Go with them or stay? What do I do? WHAT DO I DOOOOO…I…woooh…” He was grabbing his head to hold it as he was running about asking the same thing over and over until…he trips over some books, “Waaaahhhh!” He was soon rolling across the floor and passes the others without them noticing until…too late.

Then Tough Apple had rolled his way into the portal where it flash and he was gone the next…off to another world.

“Tough Apple,” The others responded surprise in seeing who else showed up to the party.

“Okay….that wasn’t a part of the plan.” Golden Heart nervously responded in seeing what happened here, they weren’t expecting another member to go off.

“Now not only is it Twilight’s family & friend Megan, but Omega & Tough Apple are dragged into this. Will they be alright sister?” Luna asked froth in what Celestia thinks of this that has played out.

“We can only hope Luna, we can only hope so.” Celestia spoke off to say that for this time, they must hope that those that journey to another world will be successful and return back to them safely.

Now everything goes dark at this time, as we leave the world of the Pony World behind us…

------------

The scene changes to a different location at this time. And by different location, we mean the Human World version of the pony universe of Equestria. As we see Rarity was painting Fluttershy’s fingernails. Sunset Shimmer sat by the statue to look at her old book she wrote her message to. Golden Heart & Pinkamena were playing twenty-two questions with the Crusaders near the other side of the statue. Applejack & Pinkie Pie sat on the statue to play cards. AJ played out her hand with confident smile of four Aces; Pinkie Pie had a sneaky smile as she lay out four Jokers. The pink girl smiled with joy of her hand, but AJ kinda had an odd look at how anyone be proud they got four Jokers…especially since there aren’t four jokers in any card game. Rainbow Dash was holding her ball as she sat near Sunset who looked through her old book.

“Huuuagh,” Rainbow Dash sighs in looking a bit sadden. “I’m starting to think Twilight & her group is not coming.” She spoke in sorrow in thinking their help isn’t coming after all.

But then without warning, a magic portal glowed off the statue’s side near Rainbow Dash’s spot. Then without warning, something got shot out of it that was Twilight, Spike, Phobos, Ben & Nyx; that earn the attention of everyone that sat around. When the portal closed for a moment, the Mane Five, Crusaders, Goldie, Pinkamena and Sunset stood up to almost gasp of who was here.

“Twilight,” The Mane Five & Sunset cheered the name of the princess that has come back.

“Ben!” Golden Heart & Pinkamena cheered out the other name of who else was here too.

“Nyx,” Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle & Apple Bloom cheered for joy in seeing their old Crusader friend was here too.

They all ran over to greet their returned pals, as we se a struggling Twilight…who was now human again; and so was Ben & Nyx while Spike & Phobos were dogs.

“I’m back.” Twilight smiled to say in showing a sheepish smile of having return.

Then as Ben helped Nyx up, they and Twilight saw a hand offered to help the princess up. As Twilight, whose eyes stared at seeing Sunset Shimmer, the one from Equestria, was wanting to help her up. Twilight seem to hesitate a bit, as a second thought of worry about old memories from the last time they saw each other was from their last fight; Sunset also sense hesitation from her and felt worried if they were on a rocky edge of being okay with another. Sunset put on a little smile that was kinda a nervous one in hoping to not be left hanging and wanting to help out. Twilight finally gave in to let this Sunset help her to her feet, knowing that this one has changed…at least for the better she hopes. Both Twilight & Sunset Shimmer were kinda at an odds angle in what to say or do now, but…

“Ooooh Twilight!” That was cut short when Twilight got a hug from the Mane Five that were so happy to see their friend again, as Sunset steps back to let her friends be with the one they missed, and was…happy for them.

“Nyx,” Then Nyx got a good hug from her three Crusader pals that miss her too.

“Hey girls, I miss you too.” Nyx smiled in feeling the love of being missed.

“Hey Ben, how’s it going?” Golden Heart came up to welcome back the guy that helped them out.

“Good, I’m surprised to see you two here.” Ben replied off to say this to the golden boy.

“Well of course, who else was gonna be your welcome mat?” Pinkamena spoke off to say this as if it was a simply question to answer.

Once the hugging was over, did Twilight look to her friends with a serious expression.

“It’s good to see you all. And I got some bad news about those girls.” Twilight stated this off and of what she knows and has learned about the Dazzlings, and it isn’t pretty.

“Muuuaaah,” The Main Five kinda moan a bit in having a feeling they won’t like what they hear.

Suddenly, the portal near the statue became active again as it felt something else coming along. Course during that moment, everyone saw it to wonder who else was coming, only for Pinkie Pie & Pinkamena to respond with strange shaking motion.

“MOVE OUT OF THE WAY!” Both pink girls yelled out as loud as they can, as they began to flee much to the others feeling like they are not gonna like what’s coming from a Pinkie Sense warning.

Soon everyone gets out of the way, as two white sphere things were shot out of the portal that landed across the far left and right side. But the bigger concern was seeing….a metal-like hand popping out to reach out to someone. This worried the Canterlot High group in not knowing what was coming. And then it was soon shot forth by a massive steam from the entrance to go airborne, and then as it soar, it slowly fell down before landing on the ground which caused a minor shake around the vicinity. As the portal faded away, the clouds of dust clear for everyone to stare up at seeing what was now standing very, VERY tall before them.

“That was a hard landing to adjust to.” The giant robot spoke off to say, as its voice print seems to match…

“Omega,” Twilight spoke off surprised in knowing who that was.

“Woah…did he have a growths burp or what?” Spike spoke off to say in being surprised.

“Great, we get turn into dogs; he gets turn into a giant walking robot thing?” Phobos moans to complain in what they are seeing.

“I think he’s been turn into…those Transformers we’ve heard about are like alien robots.” Ben exclaimed from realizing that from machines with some form of intelligence can be turned into Transformers it seems.

Omega soon sees his metal hand and then sees the rest of him that has changed from a mechanical pony form into some alien robot that was almost a humanoid. He had a metal mouth-guard, he had two legs and arms with his hands, and he had his jetpacks along with his symbol. Omega scans his structure and the data was transmitting to his brain to determine what had happened to him, and that all of his weaponry and abilities seem intact too.

“The mistress was correct in her assumption. I have been transformed greatly due to the crossing of different worlds. I am now a giant metal robot sentient. Begin quick scan checks of other features & surroundings of this Omega unit.” Omega stated from what has become his transcended transformation into his new current state.

As the new Omega does so, Pinkamena & Golden Heart were staring at him in being astounded by what they are seeing.

“Wow! Hey Goldie, that’s gotta be the other Pinkamena’s Robot from Ponyville.” Pinkamena stated to her brother in knowing who this might be.

“I see it alright, and he’s a Transformer.” Goldie replied off to say this in having seen what they got here. “It’s a lucky thing for us that the world knows about the Autobots, so if anyone were to ask about him, we just state he’s one of the good guys.” He explained in what happens if anyone asks about Omega, they say he’s a good bot, not a bad one.

The Main Five & Crusaders, even Sunset were puzzled about what was going on as this was a bit too much to take in all at once.

“I will have to adapt to these changes for better adaption to my charge task objective.” Omega declared off in having finished his scan work of himself and the area.

“Wait, so you followed us all the way…” Twilight was about to ask why Omega came with them until…something came to her mind. “Wait, what about those other two lights? One of them was Megan?” She asked off in feeling worried now since Megan came with them.

“Over here Twilight.” Spoke a voice as Twilight’s grow turn to see…Megan; perfectly still human it seems. “I’m fine, and…I look the same. Sorta.” She said this in seeing that she was still the same it seems, or was she; she appear to have been transform into her younger self (note, think of her Gen 1 self).

“Hugh, guess the travel didn’t affect her as we thought.” Nyx stated in thinking nothing happened to Megan after all.

“Wha in Tarnation am I?” Spoke off another voice in sounding surprise at this time.

“Did that sound like…Tough Apple?” Spike asked in having heard the voice.

“It couldn’t be, could it?” Phobos shook off to say, but it might be…

Then we soon see the truth, as the other traveler with the Sparkle Family to this world was indeed Tough Apple. Only now, he was dressed in dark shade blue overalls that reach down to his ankles and straps over his shoulders, wore tan brown boots, and his usual fur color of purple was the same, as well as his mane color and style, only more of it was hair, and had a rough-rugged face with his shady blue eyes. Around his back was his banjo named Joe, still the same, and his pee-shooter but with a strange…new twist?

“It could.” Both Spike & Phobos stated in having saw it, it’s Tough Apple alright.

“Tough, you followed us too?” Ben asked to help his friend up from the ground.

“Well yah, I saw yah leave, decided ta come with’cha,” Tough spoke off in stating his own claims at this time. “Woah doggy, gotta admit, I look pretty darn tough. And my pee-shooter looks WAY better than before!” He looked to his new gun, and what a makeover it got from being an old farmer’s rifle. It was similar to a blaster, only purple-colored and an entirely grey barrel. It looks like its blast could be purple beam shoots that would really leave inflicted damage on any poor sap. The most obvious difference is the small rocket mounted on top. The actual rocket look like it shoot forward, jet upwards, and slam downwards to either the ground or the target which from its function, the laser sight will point on (if pointed on a wall or other similar object, the rocket will stick to it). When that happens, either immediately after or a few seconds after, the rocket will detonate, blanking one's sight in white, and destroying everything within a large radius. Afterwards, only a small mushroom cloud could be seen. “What’cha ye think?” He asked to aim his gun forward for the rest to see; bad idea.

“Woah, careful…that’s a Super Nova class Morph Gun you got.” Goldie yelps to panic in what dangerous weapon Tough was carrying, and it’s something to be sure.

“Whoops, he-he, sorry. Got too excited,” Tough sheepishly chuckled in seeing he has to be more careful.

“Is dat guy cousin Tough Apple sis?” Apple Bloom asked her sister of who that was.

“Might be, but he seems different from our own cousin.“ Applejack whispered back to her little sister in being unsure, but it’s probably a different person anyway.

“Um, darling, perhaps we can take our discussion to chat…elsewhere…before we attract the wrong attention?” Rarity asked with a nervous face in seeing that Twilight’s return can probably cause…a rather unpleasant attraction.

Twilight nods to that idea, as everyone begins to lead the new arrivals to follow this world’s residents. Course they all stopped and realized something they forgot, and it wasn’t something too SMALL to overlook.

“Um, exactly how will…Omega, is it…be able to tag along with us?” Sunset spoke in thinking they better do something about their giant robot friend towering over them.

“Yeah, just LOOK at him! The guy’s like 60 to 80 feet tall!” Rainbow Dash remarked out how they can move about with such a tall bot overshadowing them.

“Oh my, he is way too big to fit into any buildings where we’re going.” Fluttershy spoke i concern, that would be a problem alright.

“I am equipped with a solution.” Omega spoke, as he activated a function that right before the group…his body was shrinking downwards until he came close to the human height range while still looking robotic. “I am currently capable of new skills along with being able to become the size of a human.” He explained his feats of what he is capable of doing here.

“Yeah, but…you’ll still draw attention to yourself?” Scootaloo pointed out the drawback of folks noticing a bot, and that would earn the government’s eye.

“I am also equipped with a stealth tech function; I can appear and disappear, to be unseen.” Omega stated to activate the other function…to which he was here and gone; but he was near still.

“Wow, now that’s cool!” Sweetie Belle smiled in thinking that is a cool function to have and not be so big to attract attention.

“Okay, let’s get moving everyone. We have a lot to talk about…and a lot of introductions to do.” Ben issued in what they best do here.

With that much said, everyone was beginning their movement at this time…to leave the school to chat else’s where.

----------------------

The scene changes to the Sweet Shoppe, own by Mr. & Mrs. Cake, as everyone was hanging by a table, after having gotten comfy to know who the new folks were; Omega being robot made by the pony Pinkamena, Tough Apple being a better guy from where he learn to be not so angry, and even the ponies’ hero from long ago Megan, even Sunset has heard the stories of the Mag’ne. And Omega was staying by while in his human size and invisible cloak form self to stand by the rest while no one but this group knows he’s here. Now Pinkie Pie comes over with milkshakes in her hands.

“Oh, I do hate that you had to return at a time of crisis.” Rarity spoke off to say this about the situation and about Twilight and friends’ return. “There’s so much catching up to do!” Rarity smiled off all giggly of what to tell Twilight as she took her milkshake from Pinkie.

“Fer starters, a certain blue-haired guitar player was just askin’ about y’all.” Applejack smiled off to say this about who was asking for this bunch.

“Flash Sentry was asking about my mom?!” Nyx asked off to say while this news surprised Twilight to blush a bit in surprise by the sudden question.

“Isn’t that nice?” Phobos rolled his eyes to say as everyone looks at the group while Twilight sips her milkshake.

“Guys, I think she meant all of us.” Ben smiled to tell the group of what AJ meant of Flash asked for all of them, not just Twilight; he knows Ben and Twily are lovers.

“Perhaps you would give us just a slightest bit of gossip from your world?” Rarity asked off to request while preparing to sip her tea cup.

“She’s got an official title now.” Spike spoke off to say in Fluttershy’s lap with a waving chewy bone. Then Phobos did a pretend trumpet horn play before ending it, “The Princess of Friendship!” Spike declared off in announcing this while being humble to bow to the new princess.

“Then that makes Ben, like…the Prince of Friendship too?” Goldie asked in thinking what that means for Ben Mare if Twilight has such a title.

“Wow, that’s really impressive.” Sunset smiles to nod in being impressed by what she’s heard. “Guess you really were Princess Celestia’s prized pupil.” She held her arm in slightly stating how Twilight was the better pupil than she was.

“She’s even got her own castle!” Spike spoke off to brag about what Twilight’s now got.

“Which we ALL live in,” Phobos bragged out in loving to tell these tales.

“A Castle; You have your own castle?!?” Rarity rams up to Twilight grab her arms to shout this while getting excited about the idea of a friend having her own castle, “Eh…Ohh, uh, lovely.” Then she got her senses back, saw she splitter Twilight’s shake on her shirt before using a hankie to clean it up.

“What’s new here?” Twilight asked off to start a new conversion. “I mean, besides your school becoming the target of dangerous magical creatures from Equestria?” Twilight shrug off to say that there must be something else going on besides new danger.

“Yeah, so, that isn’t the only strange thing that happened since you left.” Rainbow Dash slightly spoke off to say while getting her iPod out to punch a few buttons and showed it with a smile. And from the screen, images of Rainbow Dash suddenly transforming is seen while she’s rocking on her guitar. “Pretty sweet, huh? It happens to all of us when we play.” Rainbow said this to the stunned Twilight and friends, as she lied back in her chair to state this issue of how that transformation happens…to the Main Five at the table.

“Wow, dat sure is something.” Tough replied in never seeing that kinda show.

“Hmm; my crown was returned to Equestria, but some of its magic must have remained here at Canterlot High.” Twilight thought for a moment to assume that when she took back her crown to her world, some magic of it was left in this world. “Now that we’re all back together, we can use that magic on the sirens.” Twilight grip her hands in stating their plan to help them out. “Just like when we were able to use it on Sunset Shimmer when she turned into that horrifying awful winged monster!” Twilight was issuing this and made a little intimidation about what Susnet was; much to the others’ yelping worried expressions. That’s when Twilight herself realized what she just did just now. “No offense.” She turns to apologize to Sunset for having forgotten they were talking about the old evil Sunset from long ago.

“None taken,” Sunset went from blank look to pouting moment to lay her head in her arms over letting that slide. “Heh, I’m used to it.” She made a smile crack joke about getting used to being constantly reminded of her bad self of the past.

“It’s okay…as long as you know it and try to make amends, all can be well for you.” Megan pats Sunset on her shoulder to let her know that all can be better for her after realizing her mistake.

“Gee, being cheered up by the Mag’ne, hugh…maybe there is hope for me after all.” Sunset let off a little smile chuckle in having been helped out by the human of legends she’s heard since she was small from Celestia herself.

“They’ll never even know what hit ‘em!” Rainbow Dash stood up to pump up the moment of taking the Dazzlings down with their secret weapon, “Woh-yah! Woh-Ho! Wooh, We-yah,” She was making a few karate moves around the table here, “Ooooh. Yaaah,” She made a flying punch move, only for it to be stopped by AJ.

“We’ve got nothin’ ta worry about now that Twilight’s group is back.” Applejack smiled to put Dashie’s fist down in stating this good news to the group.

“Oh, I’m pretty sure I could find something to worry about. But it won’t be the sirens.” Fluttershy spoke in looking worried at the moment, but shook her head with a smile of cheer about that last thing she said.

“The sooner we do this, the better.” Twilight informs the gang here of what they do, hit the enemy hard and fast, “Any idea where the Dazzlings might be?” She looks to the group in asking if they know where the Dazzlings are right now; which Rarity and Sunset shrug off in not knowing. Then Twilight got a tap from Pinkie nearby, wanting her now to wave out then was finishing to sips her milk shake to sigh in relief.

“There’s a big party tonight for all the bands who signed up to be in the showcase!” Pinkie Pie explained this point to the group while holding her straw with chocolate milk shake on it. “That would include the Dazzlings.” She pointed her straw to Twilight in saying that is where the Dazzlings would be tonight.

Everyone looked around with smiles in learning of this info that would help them out so much.

“Looks like we’ve got a party to crash,” Twilight came to Pinkie Pie to sip the messy milk shake on her cheek off while making this sly party comment.

Pinkie Pie squees in delight to hear this, especially if it’s about parties.

“Then let’s get moving.” Pinkamena insisted as she stood up now, “Coming Omega?” She asked their hidden bot pal if he’s coming.

“I am.” Omega responded in a low tone while staying hidden from sight.

-------------------

Now everyone gets out of the Sweet Shoppe, and begins to walk down the street together, and Omega walked out with the crowd to not draw attention. Course as they were moving, they were unaware of some Black Op vans that were strangely tailing the group. In a few moments, the gang was going around another turn when one of them felt like they were being followed.

“Is it just me, or is that van or two following the same path we’re taking?” Nyx asked off in seeing that some vans were going the same pattern and never speeding up pass them.

“Maybe they need directions.” Tough Apple spoke off a thought that came to his mind.

“Vehicles seem to be following our movements intentionally; detecting strange unlicensed equipment. Solution; Unknown Hostile Threats,” Omega spoke from his hidden spot within the group that whoever is following them; they don’t seem friendly.

“Okay, well if they are following us, let’s see them follow us down this cut alley. Ready.” Rainbow Dash whispered to her group as they all nod and wait for the signal and… “NOW,” She yelled out for them to get going at top speed.

At that moment, the group took an alley corner that was just the right size for them. And at that moment, the black van stopped at that spot where those inside watch the group run away before picking up speed to follow them down another street as the gang was rushing to take a few turns in the alley to get ahead and away from who’s after them. And as they left the alley, the group went down another, and just as those same black vans appeared, but misses the group.

“Looks like ye were right, Dashie?” Applejack stated in seeing that someone is after them.

“Oh dear, what if they are bad people,” Fluttershy gasped in not liking the idea of bad people after them.

“Hugh-hugh, forget that….just keep running!” Golden Heart pants from the heavy breathing to give the group orders to move it.

Then suddenly without warning, a black van cuts off their opening to escape the alley. And then its slide door opens to which some dress Black Op guys wearing visors over their eyes and had on gas mask were seen coming out.

“Seize them!” One guy ordered as he appeared to be the ringleader of this military assault group. And soon the gang was up to their necks in trying to keep these unknown folks off of them.

“Ow, hey,” Apple Bloom yelps from one Black Op grabbing her wrist.

“Let go!” Scootaloo fights off the one that grabbed her hand.

“You’re hurting us!” Sweetie Belle complained in getting her arm squeezed by another black op guy.

“Ah, the nerve; Keep your hands off me, brutes!” Rarity complains to say in trying to fight her way out, but one foe almost greases her cheek from their gloves.

“HEY YOU; Get Yer Mitts off My Property,” Tough yelled out at them foes as he brought out his new Morph Gun, and took aim. “Powwfruvhmm…Bamgruvhmm…” Which luckily for the heroes, they ducked down when he fired that weapon as it blew up the blocking van before them backwards to be reduced to burning flames.

“He’s loaded with a lethal weapon!” One Black Op issued to warn the others in backing away from capturing this group; they were not expecting to face someone who was loaded.

“Tough, we discussed you shouldn’t fire that thing in public!” Goldie scolds his friend for the close shave there.

“Well wha I suppose ta do?” Tough Apple stated off that he couldn’t do nothing and watch, now could he.

Then without warning, the leader of the Black Ops took out a grenade and thrown it in the confusion. As the gang yelp, they got a surprise; it released steam clouds to cover the alley.

“Cough-cough, cough-cough-cough…” As everyone that didn’t have a gas mask on was inhaling the stuff and making them cough like crazy.

“It’s knock out gas. Cough-cough…” Megan spoke in stating what this was as she began to feel woozy.

“Can’t…stay…awake.” Ben spoke in feeling his eyes begin to close.

“Assistance,” Omega requested near the group in being unaffected by such tricks.

“No…stay in stealth mode…prepare to follow…Ome-gaah…” Pinkamena protest to order her bot to follow them from afar to help them out…before losing conscious.

Soon everyone was passed out from the knockout gas affecting them. Then as the stuff clears, only the Black Ops stood over the group.

“Shadow Dragon, report,” A voice spoke from an earpiece in one of the leader Black Ops who was revealed to be Shadow Dragon.

“We have the targets sir; they appear to have come with some resistance. So we used knockout gas to temporally cease their struggles.” Shadow Dragon informs Azure’s voice on the other line of what has occurred briefly.

“Get them out of there & back to our rendezvous before anymore civilians see your action from that loud ruckus.” Azure’s voice order out that he wants the situation under control before any media learn of this action.

“Understood, Dragon Strike Force Out!” Shadow Dragon reported back before ending his chat on the com-link.

Soon the Black Ops who were really Shadow Dragon’s team were slowly picking up the gang to put them all in the large van. Once done, they saw no one else left and drove off…unaware of Omega who walked off in silent motion before activating his stealth jets to have him fly off and follow after his captured friends under military grasp. But from nearby, someone watched from binoculars in seeing the action, and saw where the black vans were heading, some facility place and the one behind the binoculars was…this man.

“Dag gum, wha have them kids gotta into now?” Yep, it was Hobo Joe as he saw the action that happened right before his eyes before ducking out of there.

The scene goes dark as something very screwy is happening, and it doesn’t seem to be by the Dazzlings OR Fafnir. Looks like whatever’s going on, Twilight and her group’s return to help solve a problem, just turn into a HUGE mess.

Chapter 05: Military Problems

At this very moment, a black stealth helicopter of an FBI manufactured design was seen soaring across the skies. It flew over the clouds until it came to a certain facility location we seen last time. It lands on the landing pad with some soldiers waving lights to signal the flier on what to do. The copter lands while a few military vehicles and weaponry units are station to secure this place, and of who has arrived.

Finally, the scene changes to where the inside of the facility was seen, black halls, open shutter screens to let in light from outside, and an entire two side squad of soldiers holding their blaster weapons were in a line form position; as if awaiting someone. Then the slide steel doors open up reveal whose was entering the spot, it was none other than Commander Chief himself Azure Phoenix as he slowly makes his steady paste walk across the line row of soldiers that follow protocol to let their commander go through firstly. As the man went through another steel slide door to enter an elevator, he turns around, and the doors shut on him; as he rode the thing.

Now we find ourselves in a strange dark gray area, where the first light is from open steel slide doors to let Azure Phoenix come out of before they shut themselves. Some of the room’s intiraral lighting was active then, giving the room some flare, but not much. Now Azure Phoenix approaches some rooms with open slide doors while they held bars for security measures to see their progress; showing from one side was a stash of possession of belongings, another was scientist working around certain objects, another one had small cages that held two familiar dogs in them. But the one ahead held something behind bars that was large enough for a big group and it was…our heroes in question.

“Uuugh,” Twilight is seen moaning as she feels like something knocked her out pretty bad. But as she got up, she gets much of her sight back to snap them open in seeing herself and her friends in a large white cell room and behind some prison bars. “Guys, wake up…ugh.” As she tried to speak, she found something on her hands; they were strange advance mechanical handcuffs around her wrist.

“Wha in blue blazes,” AJ asked off in seeing what they got on their wrist.

“Hay, who put these on us,” Rainbow Dash snapped off in not liking this at all.

“Ugh, guys…I think we’re in a cell.” Pinkie Pie spoke off in seeing where they are currently being kept.

“No kidding.” Goldie stated in seeing that this was something TOO expect while they are handcuffed.

“Oh my goodness, did we get arrested for a crime?” Fluttershy gasped in shock in thinking this was not a good sign for them.

“Ah, I’m too beautiful to go to jail…prison stripes would make me look FAT!” Rarity pouted off to state her own objection of this matter.

“Um, I don’t think that’s our case here.” Pinkamena stated to say in having a funny feeling about all this.

“Hey…where’s my new pee-shooter go?” Tough Apple asked off in seeing he was missing his new gun, but also something else, “Gaaaugh! They Took JOE Too!” He gasped off in panic in what he also didn’t have on him.

“Who’s…Joe?” Sunset Shimmer asked off in having to slowly know this guy, but not so much of who he referred to.

“My Banjo,” Tough exclaimed who he was referring to, his instrument.

“Long story short, he named his banjo. It’s really important to him.” Nyx stated in what Tough was stating on whose Joe was; a banjo that is important to him like a friend.

“They seem ta have taken all we had.” Apple Bloom stated in checking what she still had on.

“All our stuff is missing.” Scootaloo stated from checking her pockets; empty.

“Including what was in our pockets.” Sweetie Belle pulled out her pockets, nothing but dust flew out.

“It’s not just that. The locket is missing, so is Twilight’s things.” Megan spoke in holding her chest, the heart locket that contains the Rainbow of Light, and Twilight’s things of a lab top and her Guardians were not on them.

“Whoever’s behind this, we better get out of here by first getting these things off,” Ben stated in seeing the first thing they have to do is get these handcuffs off them to move about better.

“Don’t bother. You won’t be getting anywhere unless I’m told to free you…” Spoke a voice outside the gang’s cell, and they find out it was the same fully covered Black Op leader that ambushed them.

“Who are you, why are you doing this?” Twilight asked in demand of why they are thrown in such a place.

“That’s right! We’re innocent!” Rarity protest to say that they are innocent civilians.

“Until proven guilty,” Pinkie Pie smiled off to randomly say this out of the blue.

“Not helping Pinkie Pie.” Rainbow Dash narrows her eyes to her friend for making such a statement as if saying they are guilty.

“Aren’t yah ashamed o’ keeping’ us lock in here? A’d wit’ our young kin ta boot!” Applejack sternly pointed out that these guys are even locking up kids and their little sisters and friends.

“My orders are clear; we were ordered to apprehend any creature along with the group that poses as humanity’s threat.” The lead Black Op explained the case as that was his order and he cannot go against it.

“And we’re telling you, you have the wrong ones. We’re not here to be threats.” Megan stated to explain that they are not the enemies here.

“Right, we’re here to help stop something bad from happening.” Nyx stated in knowing why they are here, to help out after all.

“I’ve heard that line for thousands of times. And you expect someone to believe in you, now don’t you?” Spoke a new voice of someone that was walking into the room, and soon came within the light. “Hello there…” And the person that came near the imprisoned group was…Azure Phoenix.

“Whah…Lord Azure?” Twilight gasped in shock as she and her pony group & Megan know who this guy looked like from their world, but as a human.

“Lord? In modern days, there were only few monarchs that would be called by that title.” Azure raised an eyebrow in hearing that word address to him as such with curiosity. “But in America, we call them President. Now…Tell me…Alien…Who are you? And why have you come here?” After he finished telling this claim, he was getting down to wanting answers of who Twilight and those that came with her are and what they want.

“Alien? You think she’s an alien space-case? Please….even someone as randomly weird like me can tell she isn’t.” Pinkamena spoke off in trying to make a kooky claim that such a thing isn’t true at all.

“Not just here, but her little group. The boy, the little girl, the dogs…and even this one,” Azure stated to point against Ben, Nyx, mentioned about Spike & Phobos, and he especially gaze at Sunset Shimmer in the corner.

“Huh!” Sunset gasped in feeling like this guy was very upset with her.

“Wait, dogs…what did you do to Spike & Phobos?” Twilight spoke in demand of where their dogs were if not with them.

“See for yourself.” Azure turns to gaze at another sight of where the answer lies.

Everyone looks near their cell to see some scientist were studying Spike & Phobos in their cages, trying to determine if they are normal dogs or not. So far, these two show signs of growling, but their minds seem more…adapt to being intelligent. Then one gave came near Phobos, and stuck a needle in his cage, and…

“Awwwooooohhh,” Phobos was heard making a howling cry of pain.

“Stop it! You’re hurting him!” Nyx yelled out to the guy for doing something to her pet pal.

“On the contrary, we’re merely getting a sample of his DNA to determine a mystery…about you people.” Azure explained the case in his usual demeanor of tone of their progress.

“Why are you doing this? They’ve done nothing wrong to you for such acts?” Megan asked in demand of this action even to animals and to treat her friends and new friends this way.

“Strange as it seems, we’re also investing your background, Megan, is it?” Azure spoke i addressing this girl that they have learn her name, but cannot find her profile in any records. “As of right now, we know who these children and their pets are, that they are extraterrestrials from another world.” He issued this forth as a message of meaning of what’s going on of what they have here.

“Oh yeah, where’s yer proof, buster,” Tough asked off to get p on his feet to ask this in demand.

“Right…here…” Azure showed an iPad that showed two screens, one of the Twilight that pop into Canterlot High and another one elsewhere, much to the group’s surprise. “I am Commander Chief: Azure Phoenix, I run this operation to know what’s going on for the planet’s sake. And the day a missed Twilight Sparkle and her group came to Canterlot High, was the same day she and her boyfriend Ben were dating under my eye.” He made a suspicious eye contact towards those that knew what he was talking about.

“Another….wooh,” Ben gasped in seeing that this guy knows they aren’t from this world.

“And we also know of our intel, that this Sunset Shimmer is not the same one who was my student and caused an unparalleled act of hostile takeover at Canterlot High and was going to plan an invasion conquest.” Azure stated with a stern frown expression at the girl in which it scared her like a cornered rat in its cage.

“Um….I…” Sunset was at a loss for words, she didn’t know how to protest against such evidence against her.

“The fact you show signs to not look me in the eye is enough to say you don’t deny what I said.” Azure Phoenix sternly spoke in being very strict towards this girl who may look like the Sunset he knew, but was not the same. “That leads to the suspect that you took her place…and she’s either MIA or you finished her.” He stated this last one off with a hinted fury in his voice.

“Noooo…I didn’t do…that is…I…I..” Sunset spoke i saying she never do such a thing, but…she felt like she was being pushed and could not oppose.

“Alright buster, ye starting’ ta TICK me off! Picking on a lady, ain’t ye ashamed of it!” Tough Apple snapped at the guy for crossing a little line there. “NOW LET US GO OR I’LL…” He came up to the bars, and was starting to show his strong strength to look like he really could bend the bars. “Beep/Trziziziivhmm….” But then the mechanical handcuffs lit up a light, and let out a shocking voltage surge over the guy, “Gruhahahahaaaah-WAAAAUGH!” Tough was yelping form the shock treatment before blown away to skid on the ground while steaming.

“Tough!” The gang cried out to come around to check on their pal.

“Tough, how many fingers ye see?” Apple Bloom asked to show three fingers to the guy.

“Um, which fingers…Apple Blooms?” Tough asked off from seeing almost three Apple Bloom images asking the same thing.

“Wha’cha do ta him?” Applejack snapped in demand of what the guy just pilled.

“Those handcuffs you’re wearing are design to give you a shock, if you so much is to try any aggressive behavior.” Azure explained what was on the group is meant to keep them quiet and not cause any trouble. “But we’re curious how someone even got hold of a lethal weapon, and at the same time…have learn that Tough Apple…you are the same as Twilight here; a doppelgänger. No doubt intact to cause the end of humanity,” He had his intel search that this was another alien visitor like Twilight’s group from another world, and what he had might be a hostile sign.

“Sir, please…we are not your enemies. We are not invaders either.” Twilight spoke in trying to get the chief commander to listen to reason she has to speak.

“Really,” Azure raised an eyebrow in hearing this to be slightly interested. “Then prove to me that your words are true.” He asked in demand that this bunch show him what it is that he is wrong about them.

“You see, those of us here, we came from another world, that’s true.” Twilight spoke off to say this in coming to terms of the subject itself. “But we are a different breed of those that only want to live peacefully while defending our homes and our land from the evil forces that want to try to conquer & destroy us.” She explained in giving the very secret info about the world she comes from to this military commander. “I came to this world to get back a crown that was stolen by…well, Sunset here, even if this world’s logic robbed me of my abilities. For it’ power could indeed endanger your world.” She looks to Susnet in what she did while stating the power her crown could do. “And that when we left, we also met up with Sunset Shimmer…the one from YOUR world and is now living freely with us as our friend. She’s alive and thinks about her world and of those she knows.” Twilight inform Azure of the situation that the Sunset Shimmer he knows is not dead, she is alive as everyone else that heard this was surprised to hear that.

“So…Sunset Shimmer, my student…you say is alive, and you only came here to get your crown? And above else, save our world?” Azure asked this off in getting to fully understand where they are going in the discussion. “I must say…that’s a risky & dangerous card you’re playing with me. If that is your answer to justify what we’re missing on intel, then you best show proof of your words.” He issued to say this while still looking a bit serious in what he was still going at here.

“Proof; she just told you?” Rainbow Dash asked off in not believing this stubborn guy.

“Wait, I just remembered! Sunset Shimmer…” Twilight spoke to say before correcting herself from the other one with the same name. “Um, from this world, gave me a disc. To give to you, that should prove we’re trustworthy.” She stated in recalling they have a disc. for Azure, that will clear their name.

“Well…?” Azure Phoenix looked to the black op unit, aka Shadow Dragon, in checking in with the others about the object in question.

“We’ve search their belongings sir, the only disc found are just latest artist tracks.” Shadow Dragon informed his commander of what they have only found.

“Oh dear; that might just complicate things a bit.” Rarity gasped in thinking that isn’t a good thing to know indeed.

“But, Twilight says she had it and we believe her.” Fluttershy spoke to say that they believe in their friend.

“Right; we know she’s no evil lying and conning foe that would trick you.” Pinkie Pie stated to know that Twilight here is not some backstabbing doppelgänger.

“Believe what you want, but I am not letting you go until we find out who those within your group are. The rest of you know too much to be trusted, we may have to erase your minds.” Azure inform the group of what will happen to those that may stay here, and what may happen to those that leave.

The gang gasp in shock, those from Equestria are gonna be prisoners while the others of this world forget them.

“You can’t do that to them. Would your military really reduce to harming children?” Megan protest in thinking that was overkill there.

“I’m doing this for the sake of the world. Ever since the Transformers showed up, they’ve stirred up a ruckus. Autobots, Decepticons…one is for peace, the other is for war…you tell me, who’s telling the truth and who’s lying? Cause all I see is the destructive force they can do.” Azure was stating this off in sounding very serious, he will not overlook something when it’s vital to insuring peace.

“Easy, Autobots good; Deceptions bad,” Pinkamena spoke of in answering the easy question.

“I don’t think he meant it in that way, sis.” Golden Heart stated this off in knowing what the guy meant to say.

“As I speak, Galvatron, the Decepticon leader who was Megatron, is out there loose. And the last thing this planet needs…are more extraterrestrials stirring up trouble.” Azure spoke off to say this in knowing that this planet last needs is any more trouble from new troublesome visitors.

Now the gang felt quiet at this moment in seeing their predicament; Twilight & her family are now starting to get the feeling why Azure & Tao didn’t want them coming here, cause of this mess. Everything fades into black now as time was ticking for them….

--------------

The scene shifts outside the facility as something was sneaking pass the other guards at this time. As it turns out, it was actually Omega in stealth cloak mode as he managed to follow where his friends were taken.

“Location of captured allies confirm, beginning infiltration into enemy base.” Omega silently issued this to himself before beginning the next step.

Now the guy begins to go through an open entry way, as he enters it, he scans around. His scans point down at the floor, showing life-sign images of those he knows.

“Scans determined life signs of my party down below, ascending to ground level.” Omega declared off in having learnt of where his friends are kept and must go after.

At this moment, Omega flies near a control console and jabs a hacker tool into the system.

“Preparing to hack into security systems and override their commands of holding friends.” Omega issued forth in what he’ll do next here as he begins, “Beep-beep!” Then a beeping noise was heard as he withdraws his stick hacker. “Complete. Preparing for…” With this done, it’s time to go and free his friends.

“Kickfruvhmm….Clapowwfruvhmmm…” Just then without warning, something kicked Omega across the area, and he bashed against some crates. That impact caused his stealth cloaking function to break down and reveal himself.

“Error, unforeseen attack has destabilized stealth clock device.” Omega stated in what has happened to him, as he begins to see what hit him. “Results…noted.” He stated in having finished what got him, and finds what the cause was.

Now Omega stared up in seeing four GIANT robots before him, as they were the Transformers: Bumblebee, Hound, Crosshairs and Drift. Those that Optimus Prime left to help guard and protect the planet are here in the robotic flesh. And now, someone here had bad luck to run into them…

“You Ain’t nothing But A Hound Dog!” Bumblebee sang of this little sound while music was heard from him.

“How very strange, a tiny bot has entered our sanctum.” Drift spoke wisely over what has appeared before them.

“Well it looks like them humans are making us into some toy product.” Crosshairs spoke off to say in seeing this silly thing.

“Whatever it is, it looks ta be up ta something. What say you all?” Hound stated from his old processor and held out his metal cigar.

“Alert; Transformers within location….occupation; Autobots,” Omega alerted himself of who it was that was with him, some big players.

“Hurgh, little tinker knows about us.” Hound spoke off to say in seeing this thing knows it’s bots.

“And just what were you thinking of doing in disabling this place’s security?” Crosshairs asked off in wanting answers from this small bot.

“Primary function; rescue attempt. All obstacles will be destroyed if need be.” Omega stated this off as he grasps his hands to state this.

“Hah-Hah-Hah, fer a little guy, yah talk big! But can you back it up?” Hound laughed off in finding Omega funny, how’s a tiny bot gonna take on big bots like them.

Then without warning, Omega was suddenly growing up faster at an alarming rate, until he was apparently the same size as the Transformers.

“Response: Acknowledged.” Omega stated this in having answered the question, “Preparing for battle!” Now he gets himself ready to duke it out.

“This Just In, A New Competitor Has ENTERED The RING!” Bumblebee spoke off with a radio station of an announcer for a wrestle match of who they got to deal with here.

“Well I’ll be darn if that ain’t something!” Hound spoke off to say in getting his blaster gun ready.

“It would seem that which was worm has morph into its final stage of evolution.” Drift spoke off his words of wisdom of what it was they appear to be facing.

“Just what we need, a Transformer that can shrink and grow back full size nailing down on us.” Crosshairs groans to complain while getting his own two weapons out now. “Darn, what kinda weird stuff did KSI make with this one?” He complained in seeing this one might be trouble alright.

“Let’s Get It Ooooon!” Bumblebee shouted off like a wrestle announcer in wanting to get himself ready to battle.

Soon the five giant bots were all in position as they all were soon charging up to attack. And things flash a bit as the scene changes now…

-------------

Meanwhile, back with the imprisoned heroes, they have tried and tried again to explain the situation without having much proof to back up their claim. But it seems that even after stating how there were powerful evil forces from another world that came here, all that did was prove that they might be in league.

“Please sir, we need to be let out! We have to stop the Dazzlings from taking control of Canterlot High.” Twilight insisted that the man let them go.

“Right, we can stop their evil before it goes too far as we done with Sunset Shimmer…” Ben was saying this at first; but stopped i realizing what he just said. “Oops; Man, that really slips out too much, You must really hate it,” He look to Sunset, as he forgot to not bring up the subject about her old ways.

“Hugh, like I said…I’m used to it.” Sunset sighs to say in getting by that.

“Even if what you say is true….because of your action in defeating your enemies, and I meant this….other Sunset, you simply allowed the chance for the Dazzlings, as you call them, to come to Canterlot High.” Azure Phoenix issued the matter that those that stop one threat, did not make sure a new one would raise. “Its common sense that you didn’t think your actions would only lead to more problems than solutions. As my unit reported their unnatural ability to hypnotize & control populace to turn against each other by their song. How do you even intend to deal with it?” He stated in having heard what the Dazzlings can do, and for those teens to handle it sounds like a joke.

“Well…we…use…um…” Twilight was a bit unsure if she should mention the m-word in this non-believer.

“Magic,” Pinkie Pie blurted out to say this now. “We do a little blowy magical glow, and then BLAM-O! Enemies defeated!” She spoke off to say this random thing while making a smile.

Everything was quiet in not believing that was actually said to a guy that has seen the worse of things to believe magic is involved.

“Hmph, in all my years serving my country, serving to protect this planet from hostile aliens; and now I’ve heard it all.” Azure huffs to say in looking to the prisoners to state this is the first he’s heard about such a threat being from a magical source of power.

“So…you believe us?” Pinkamena asked off in thinking the guy gets them.

“Just how stupid do you take me for?” Azure asked off with a stern upset look on his face.

“Depends, want honest truth, cause AJ couldn’t lie if she try.” Tough asked off in making a remark to the guy here.

“We are dealing with events of paranormal crosses of were only science and technology are the key appoints. Your term use for magic could only be a phrase to hid that it’s actual mutant super power abilities.” Azure stated about the other sources of what can explain things, and now this group wants him to believe MAGIC from fairy tales is involved.

“Mutants,” The Crusaders responded in hearing that term for a power.

“Man, how cool would it be if we had superpowers?” Scootaloo asked her buds for the idea.

“We be really a hit at school if we had some.” Sweetie Belle stated what happen if they had mutant powers.

“Right, we even keep de bullies fro; causing trouble!” Apple Bloom nods off in thinking that be a neat idea.

“This isn’t a game for little girls to play in. This…is reality.” Azure glares down at the Crusaders who yelp to hid behind the others. “If you think such things exist, then you’re living in a fairy tale.” He remotely stated the issue about this group being delusional.

“Then tell us…what does your science tell you what almost happen to this world when a black hole appeared and disappeared without warning? That was the work of an enemy’s dark powers at work.” Ben spoke something that should earn the attention of this commander.

That got Azure Phoenix to look at Ben with a serious look, as no one on Earth knows how close they came to being wipe out by the devastating power of the Demon God known as Grimmore.

“You know…of what almost doomed our world?” Azure asked in wanting answers from this boy, he wants to know how that even happened.

“We do; a powerful enemy back home. And we ask you to trust us to handle the Dazzlings, they aren’t working alone either. Another enemy is here too. You don’t know what you might be getting into.” Ben insisted that this guy trusts them because they are the only ones to handle the threat of the Dazzlings and one more other foe in this world.

“If this enemy is tough, I have my squadron. And they are our best defense.” Azure stated to claim the matter, as he turns around. “Dragon Strike Force, come into the room.” He gave the order for those to be with him.

Soon entering the room were the Black Op guys that ambush the heroes. But what happened was, when they all got together, they removed their masks to reveal who they were. And for the Mane Five, Crusaders & Sunset, they were surprised while the faces were also a surprise to Twilight’s family, Tough and even Megan: the Dragon Strike Force which was made of Blazefist, Laxtinct, Aquastroke, Shorty Thinking, Lightningblade, Burnblast, Saber Dragoon, Terrorcreep, Tailtech, Icy, Flare Tiger & Shadow Dragon who was their leader.

“What the…YOU GUYS…” Rainbow Dash asked off in surprise to see who was here.

“Goodness…I don’t believe it!” Rarity gasped in not believing what they are seeing.

“Ye mean ta say ye were not at all who ye said ye be,” Applejack asked in looking on as if they been lied too.

“Is this….true?” Flutterhsy asked in almost wishing this was not true.

“Yeah and why the undercover stuff?” Pinkie Pie asked off in why those they knew even did this.

“I don’t believe this…you all…you all look like…but yet you’re…” Twilight was speechless in not believing, Dragon Strike Force was made up of those like the Mystic Ponies, even Shadow Dragon who is a Dark Mystic; or has he not fallen yet?

“You say the Sunset Shimmer of our world, you know her, but yet she didn’t tell you about us?” Shadow Dragon rolled his eyes in seeing the disbelief that these alien beings don’t know them to ask about them. “We…are Dragon Strike Force; we’re the best elite squadron of the U.S. Army & Black Ops for Azure Phoenix’s services. We have fought and achieve many missions since our last graduation from CHS and have kept the Earth safe, no matter how tough or dangerous it was. We will overcome it till the end of our lives.” He explained what they are and what it is that they live for to this very day.

“Man, for being this world’s Shadow Dragon, guess he’s not evil yet.” Nyx whispered this to his family about who was here.

“Possibly Nyx, but the others here…they are just like the ones back home, only under different careers.” Ben silently whispered back over this subject.

“This some kinda joke? You can’t be some military Ops!” Rainbow Dash protest to say while looking at someone in the room. “I’ve known Aqa when I was a kid, and trust me; she was the best coach I could count on. I wasn't actually the best athlete when I was a little kid. I really wanted to be the best and be part of the athletes, but instead, I got kicked out a lot. When I first met Aquastroke, she was nice and encouraged me to overcome my problems, and show them boys what I'm made of. And thanks to her, I've become the best athlete today! She was like a big sister to me. And the best one too,” Rainbow explained her tale about having known Aqua, and how they have a little connection, how much they meant.

“Oh Rainbow,” Aqua spoke in feeling sadden to have her secret be seen like this.

“I don’t know why, but when my parents passed away when I was a little girl, nobody wanted to adopt me until…” Fluttershy spoke in looking to someone else in the room to hear her out. “Terrorcreep came that day. He’s like an uncle to me. Sure, he may be scary and I guess…I imagined he was a frightened Vampire when he didn’t go out except at night times, but he's nice from the inside. He has helped me for nearly a few years. And he even gave me Angel Bunny and Naughty the Bat. I liked Angel so much, but as for Naughty... He was like a spy for keeping an eye on me while he report to him about anything. Uncle Terrorcreep was like a real father to me. And I'm felt very grateful for that.” Fluttershy explained her own wellbeing of thoughts towards the one that help raised her in life.

“Oh Fluttershy; If I wasn’t an undead guy, my heart would be pulsing.” Terrorcreep spoke in starting to feel like he had a heart pumping in his veins again.

“I’ve known Shorty Thinking for working with my father in working on some projects.” Rarity stated in having known about the other person in the room. “He was the reason of when he gave some tools and sews to work on something for the pass time, and I was designing dresses by then. And not to mention, he gave me the best tablet for me to design. I even can save some papers. He was like an older brother to me.” She explained her case and about whose it was that helped her out to discovery of her little uniqueness.

“Rarity, I…” Shorty Thinking felt a bit sad to see this play out.

“And I’ve known Blazefist & Laxtinct when I was a kid too.” Pinkie Pie stated in giving her own two cents of the issue. “Blazefist is one serious man to talk with, but not Lax. He was a great clown and inspiring man I ever met! And he was even the reason why I make the best parties for everyone. All he did tell me was to smile and have fun as my number one priority! And trust me, he's my number one customer and birthday boy!” She was stating this fact out about how much she really had a great time with one of the two guys.

“Aw Pinkie…” Laxtinct was about to say until he was cut.

“But still, Blazefist was good too. Also, congrats on proposing to Aqua,” Pinkie Pie spoke off to say this while saying a random thing that surprised a few.

“And…there’s her random action.” Blazefist slowly spoke in seeing the girl be random like before.

“Saber’s family an’ mine were great partners. We’ve even had our rivals ’ta compete wit’.” Applejack stated to explain about the person who was in the room here. “An’ trust me, Ah wasn't very much a loving and hardworking farm-gal. But thanks ta him, Ah learned de greater lesson than Ah ever had: no matter how boring and problem it gets, yew'll always have family ta care for. An’ dat was de reason why Ah was so protective o’ my family.” She explained the cases and the facts of the honest truth of it.

“Applejack…you really are…” Saber Dragon slowly spoke in feeling emotional right now.

“Squadron, you are to take the civilians to the Memory Erasure Room. It’s clear they know nothing about this lot; it’s better they return to society without having regrets of who they knew.” Azure informs those here of what they must do with the Mane Five & CMC; erase their memories of this event and anything else.

“What!” The Mane Five & Crusaders gasped out in hearing what’s gonna happen to them.

“You can’t give an order like that! You can’t erase their bound of friendship!” Megan protest to say that doing so would make the friendship those have from those of another world.

“They’ve dug too deep with their extraterrestrials that for their safety; should be cleared from the case. We have what we need, and unless actual proof shows they are not the threat, then I’ll think of the planet’s sake than of my own feelings.” Azure sternly states that unless something comes up to change his mind, it’s over for some of these teens and preteens.

“Brother, still de same ol’ stubborn chief as always, I see.” Spoke another voice that was unfamiliar at this point.

Then entering the room from across the hall earns everyone’s attention. As the one who came into the light was revealed to be none other than…

“Hobo Joe,” The heroes responded in seeing Hoboken Joe was here, well this was a surprise even by Pinkie & Pinkamena’s thoughts.

“Apprehend the intruder!” Shadow Dragon gave the order to cease this intruder that got in.

Soon Dragon Strike Force got to surround the hobo, as they each were activating their special powers and whatnots. Then Blazefist & Laxtinct made the first move, but the target…smirked with a plan.

“Hey, someone’s about ta kiss yer gal!” Hobo Joe pointed out in making this statement.

“What?” Blazefist cease his attack to look at Aqua.

“Who,” Laxtinct asked off in also being sidetracked too.

Then in a speedy movement, Hobo Joe grabbed Laxtinct, then spin him and his own power off to nail him and Blazefist back. And it also caused Blazefist and Aqua to be bumped against the other to land on the floor…in a kiss-lock! Wow!

“You, lover boy,” Hobo Joe smiled off to say that it was Blazefist who kiss Aqua, as he figured.

“Well this…is awkward.” Aqua spoke as she and Blazefist blush from under the strange circumstances.

“Time I take a bite out of your sorry…gaaaugh, uuuagh, what’s that smell?” Terrorcreep approached the hobo, but then yelp in detecting something from his breath….what was it?

“Garlic, had me a big ol batch fer lunch.” Hobo Joe smiled off to say while he let off a woofer does against Terrocreep.

“Cough-cough…vampires HATE that stuff,” Terrorcreep coughed to kneel down in having a hard time against such a weakness.

Soon Saber Dragoon, Icy, Tailtech & Shorty Thinking were going on a four-way attack straight pattern.

“Here’s a slippery experience, fellas.” Hobo Joe spoke before throwing out something that fell to the floors that were…sudsy soap bars.

Now the four attackers didn’t react from finding that strange, until they each step on the sudsy soap to slide off and fall on their bottoms.

“Well that was unexpected.” Saber Dragoon stated in seeing this was not to have been seen.

“Ugh, we’re being played by a janitor. Flare Tiger, get in there.” Shadow Dragon groans to say while giving the order for the other member to attack.

“Ah think he’s too unpredictable, sir.” Flare Tiger stated in seeing they can try, but they’ll only end up falling for something unexpected.

“Enough…” Suddenly, Azure called off the unit, as he slowly approached the one giving them trouble with a stern face. “To give this squad trouble, there is no way an average civilian can achieve it. Who are you?” He can see through that Hobo Joe is no ordinary character; there is something different about him.

“Would ye believe an ol veteran dat knew yah from way back when?” Hobo Joe made a wise crack of smile to say this without batting an eye.

“Hmmm…give us your serial id number, rank, codename and of your unit, soldier.” Azure hums a bit to ask who this soldier was, if they find a match to know who he is, they’ll have an answer.

“Z278-409, Captain Rank, Codename: Horsecollar of the Black Apple Core unit.” Hobo Joe address the answer to the question right there with a serious face.

“The Black Apple Core,” Tailtech asked off to say while standing up surprised by the name.

“But…those guys were our predecessors, weren’t they?” Icy asked off surprised to recall that old unit from long ago.

“But, that unit was all wiped out!” Flare Tiger stated in shock in recalling what happen to a unit called the Black Apple Core.

“Not all, little lady.” Hobo Joe smiled to say that not all of those members were gone.

“So that was why we felt like he was familiar; he was Horsecollar back in the day.” Aqua stated in thinking they get the big picture now.

“To what do we owe this…unexpected visit?” Azure asked in seeing this was an unforeseen event; a ghost from the past has come before them; alive and well.

“Ta tell yah them kids are right, they ain’t the enemy. And here’s de proof ye been wanting’!” Hobo Joe sternly spoke to tell Azure that Twilight and friends are correct; they are not the enemy. Then he shows something from his pocket to everyone…

“The disc, where did you…?” Twilight gasped in surprise, how did Hobo Joe find it?

“Found it left outside, must have slip yer pockets?” Hobo Joe shrug off to say this in how he came across the disc that could save the gang if in trouble with the military.

Once Azure took the disc., he then tosses it to Shorty Thinking who caught it on a whim.

“Analyze the disc., see if its inscription can be crack by our usual secret code message.” Azure gave the order for the disc to be check to make sure it’s not of any false leads.

“Yes sir.” Shorty nods in hearing this before sliding the disc in his iPad.

While that was going on, Hobo Joe came up to those that were really glad to see him, even Twilight’s group that hasn’t seen him in so long.

“Hobo Joe, what’s going on?” Goldie asked off this question.

“Yeah, how is it ye even known by this bunch?” Tough asked a question off his tongue.

“Hugh, believe it or not…I was once under orders by Azure Phoenix myself, long ago before I retired.” Hobo Joe sighs to say in saying that long again, he was once in the same military under Azure before he retired.

“Wow, you worked under him?” Pinkamena said in being surprised.

“But why did they say you were wiped out?” Megan asked the question in how Shadow Dragon’s group thought this guy’s unit and him were gone.

“Believe it or not, I wish not ta remember…but since ye be knee deep, I gotta. It involves two members of my unit from de Apple Family.” Hobo Joe spoke to say this in feeling that while he wishes not to say, he may as well tell the party as well as two Apple sisters here.

“Wait, ye don’t mean?” Apple Bloom gasped in hearing that statement.

“Our folks,” AJ asked in disbelief, this involves their mother and father.

“Yep, we were good friends from de same family, mine’s more distant, but still…family.” Hobo Joe smiled off to say this while making a claim. “We were de best Black Ops helping ta keep peace. Till one day…it all went wrong.” He looked down in sorrow, as shadowy images of the past rush over his head. “The enemy, them Dark Terrorists, setup a base an’ mutate its captives, we were charge ta stop it but met with trouble from their elite officer,” He spoke this off in mentioning the sad event that played out next, by an evil shadowy villain. “We knew our orders were ta stop this no matter wha cost, which was when…one of us shot de generator ta cause an overload, and we had ta split fast.” He stated to say this of what they had to do to put an end to an evil act.

“And you made it out?” Rarity asked in thinking that was the story.

“Dat’s just it, it blew up too dag gum soon, and my squad didn’t make it out along with some innocent folks still inside, which one of them…might have been yer own, Fluttershy.” Hobo Joe sadly stated in what happened to many lost lives, even Fluttershy’s own.

“Oh my,” Fluttershy gasped in shock, she heard her parents pass away, but this…this was too sad to believe.

“When the blast faded, I woke to push rubble off me, an saw none of us alive. It may have been a victory, but it felt like a lost.” Hobo Joe sadly spoke to look away while feeling much sorrow. “I was young then, full of eagerness, not really knowing wha we got into. And so in a way, I retired afterwards…and in a way, Horsecollar did perish with his unit.” He explained his old tragic past of why he’s an old veteran, and how he only does odd jobs end meets.

“Hoboken Joe…I never knew that. I’m sorry.” Ben spoke in feeling sorry about what happened to this guy; maybe in his world, the same Hobo Joe went through something similar.

“Its fine, been living a better life afterwards, plus my old training any rusted one bit. I was someone with a kin mind for crafty and unthinkable steps.” Hobo Joe smiled to say that he was okay, he’s made a better life now then staying in the military, but his skills haven’t demished a bit.

“These Dark Terrorists, they might be versions of the Dark Mystics in this world.” Twilight thought to herself in having heard this, it does seem like it.

“Alright, we’ve seen the disc and have come to a decision.” Azure spoke to interrupt this conversion to bring some news to decide the gang’s fate. “You believe you can defeat this new threat. Huff…Very well, princess…I’ll let you go, but I’ll judge your actions of how the situation goes. If I see any false acts, then we will use force to stop you both. Understood,” He spoke off to say this that he will give Twilight the benefit of the doubt, but one screw up and it’s all over…for them.

“Ye…yes…Chief Azure.” Twilight slowly spoke in understanding the message.

“Tailtech, unlock their cell, and Icy, return their things. We’re done for now, we got our intel.” Azure gave the order to the others here.

“Sir,” Tailtech & Icy saluted before getting to work now.

As things were going on to let the gang go and get their stuff, and their dogs out, Azure clears his throat for Shadow Dragon to approach him, as he lowered his head down for a private discussion.

“Keep your eyes on them; no matter what…Do I make myself clear.” Azure whispered this softly to give this order to the leader of his squad.

“Yes sir…crystal.” Shadow Dragon responded in getting the message.

As Spike & Phobos were given back to their pals, they were hugged by Twilight & Nyx who missed them.

“Spike, Phobos, you okay?” Nyx asked in how these guys handled themselves.

“Peachy, and…Now…I hate needles,” Phobos slowly spoke to show that he was bandaged from a needle that poke his behind.

“Something tells me this Azure Phoenix doesn’t exactly like us.” Spike stated in seeing the Azure here, isn’t much like the one from their world.

“No, Spike. He’s just different from what the one we knew back home use to be.” Twilight shook her head in telling her friend of the situation. “We’ll have to earn his trust & show him what we can do. And something tells me that earning that trust…may prove more difficult than imagine.” To gain Azure’s trust is gonna be a very difficult task indeed.

“Bamgrvhmmm…/Wurrrrvhmmmm-Wuuurrrvhhmmm…” Suddenly, the area shook and then alarms were going off.

“Sir, we’re under attack!” Someone spoke to Azure of the new situation.

“Reports coming in; a giant robot has entered the facility!” Another soldier reported of what they have.

“Decepticon,” Azure asked in looking upset by the thought.

“No sir, it doesn’t have its mark or the KSI logo.” The soldier reported the strange difference for this enemy unit.

“Uh oh; I think we know, but best to make sure.” Pinkie Pie spoke in thinking they know who might be involved.

“Get us up there; I wanna see what’s going on.” Azure issued the order to his troops.

“Sir,” The soldiers responded in hearing this and moved out.

Soon everyone was moving, and even Twilight’s group followed to see what was going on. Cause if it’s a giant robot attack, it could mean Omega has come for them…

-----------------------

Meanwhile, Omega was pretty much wasting no time in blasting at his targets with his destructive fire power. The Autobots were going all over this open space to try to get out of this guy’s firing range. Then on one lucky moment, Hound got the drop on Omega.

“I got yah a present, pal! TAKE IT!” Hound issued to say this to the new bot that was tangling with them. “Ro……Bo…..Noogie!" Then he started to rub his fist against Omega’s head which made sparks fly out since they wear metal types and they scratch from touching another, "Crreeeaahhhcreagghhhhcrreeaahhgaahhh!” And let’s just say that the eerie noises look like if keys scratch one’s car; ouch.

“Error; Error; I am not…For Noogles!” Omega protests to say even under such treatment.

“He’s taking up to bat. And he shots!” Bumblebee took aim, fired while Hound duck out of the way before an explosion happened. “And he scores! The crowd goes wild!” He spoke off like a baseball announcer tells the game while holding up his arms.

“You are clearly disfunctioned of your voice patterns.” Omega spoke to come out of the smoke clouds to stand up from being blasted.

“Crickey, what’s this guy made from? Titanium alloy,” Crosshairs asked off in feeling like this was a pain to see they ain’t making much progress.

“Then we must be as shift as lightning, to pierce the shell of the mountain.” Drift spoke his words in what they must do now.

“Omega Gatling,” Omega was firing his Gatling guns that he brought out, “Omega Cannon!” Then he brought out a cannon to fire a powerful explosive shot, “Omega Flamethrower!” He even changes his attack to blowing out aflame throw too.

“LOOKOUT; It’s World War II All over Again!” Bumblebee shouted from the Autobots dodging all the crazy attacks.

“How does a KSI even store and still have that much annunciation, I really don’t know.” Crosshairs stated in thinking this bot was just something else.

“Then perhaps we need to cease its movements, and subdue it.” Drift suggested what they have to do at this point.

“I like where that plan’s going. Autobot PILES,” Hound spoke to say in knowing what this calls, as the humans say it; DOGPILE on the guy!

Soon the Autobots were charging and then without warning, they all dog piled on Omega, as now they are seen wrestling it out against the other.

But at the same time, the humans came to see what was going on, seeing Omega struggle and wrestle the four Autobots.

“Where and how did this other robot come in?” Azure asked of annoyed that another giant robot was here. “All units; take it out!” He was giving the order to attack when…

“Wait! That’s our friend down there! The big one,” Pinkie Pie stated to say that the one fighting is with them.

“You’re telling me you have a Transformer ally?” Azure asked off to say in finding this another shocker to believe.

“Long story, but call them off. He’s not evil.” Twilight stated in wanting the commander here to get the Autobots off of Omega.

Azure seem hesitant to believe that now Twilight’s party has their own giant robot, this day just gets better and better. “Autobots…Stand down! That unit is not an enemy!” He took a com-link to transfer his voice very loudly to tell the bots to quit fighting.

Hearing that, the Autobots and even Omega cease their action. Then they slowly stood up again before seeing who was here.

“Wow, Omega…you and these guys sure wreck the place!” Rainbow Dash stated in seeing how much chaos and wreckage this room looks to have suffered from a five bot battle.

“Guess he’s pretty tough ta wrestle wit’ ‘dis planet’s own space folks.” AJ smiled off in thinking Omega sure was capable to keep up his own out there.

“So what’s your problem, Azure? You taking up field trips?” Hound asked off to stare down the commander chief of this military outlook in seeing he’s got kids with him.

“These people are together with the other extraterrestrials we’ve discussed in the past. And those that were at Canterlot High are this bunch.” Azure stated in showing those from the high school to even Twilight’s group, Sunset, Tough, and so forth for the point to be cleared. Soon the Autobots study the teens in seeing these were the other alien creatures this planet was worrying over.

“You’re kidding me, right? These humans are extraterrestrials that be as threatening as us and the Decepticons?” Crosshairs asked off in disbelief of the thought.

“Perhaps so, I have seen most of them, and my memory is certain; they are the ones.” Drift spoke in thinking that this were the same as those seen in the files they seen from computers.

“And we have a WINNER!” Bumblebee announced off in a game show man’s voice of seeing these teens were the ones from what happened at CHS.

“What’s with his voice?” Rarity asked in hearing Bumblebee sound like that.

“He sounds like a radio broadcast.” Fluttershy stated in hearing what Bee sounded different from the rest.

“That’s how he talks; his voice box was damaged during a war.” Azure issued in how Bumblebee’s voice box had damages to it.

“Okay Omega, can you…um…shrink down, a notch, please?” Sunset issued this to their friend to get small for them.

“Understood,” Omega nods to say while surprisingly, shrank down to human size before everyone.

“Incredible, an alien robot with an equipped advance molecular amplification chip that allows itself to grow and shrink its size; we still haven’t work out the theory of how it works.” Shorty Thinking stated in having seen such amazing tech be done before their very eyes.

“Well then…Chief Azure, we’ll be leaving. All of us, including Omega.” Ben stated that they and their robot pal are gonna be going now to deal with the Dazzlings.

“Very well; I’ll allow it.” Azure stated to say this, but added one more thing, “If your veteran ally watches over him as he will to you, since you trust him more than us.” He gave this group a little adult supervision to make sure that they stay out of trouble.

“Well, at least it’s better than nothin’.” Hobo Joe shrugs off to say in thinking at least with him, the gang trusts him better for the guy to tell Azure of how they are doing.

“We have to hurry, we don’t wanna be late to that party the Dazzlings are having. We need to get there quick.” Twilight stated with concern, they lost so much time, they have to get to where the Dazzling are right away.

“No problem, got me a large ride ta take, come on.” Hobo Joe issued to say with a smile, as he’ll take everyone.

“SHOT GUN,” Pinkie Pie, the Crusaders & Nyx called out in wanting the front passenger seat.

Now the group leaves with Hobo Joe to get to his ride so they can go after the Dazzlings.

“Orders sir?” Shadow Dragon asked his commander of what they should do here.

“We’ll let them do their own thing, but as I said, watch them. With a Transformer of theirs that gave these four difficulty, I don’t want any chances to be taken.” Azure issued this when the heroes are out of ear range.

“Understood sir, we’ll keep a close watch on them.” Shadow Dragon nods to say in hearing the order and will do so.

Soon the scene shows the gang was outside the facility, and was getting in a large SUV GMC van that had loads of room. Even Omega got in the way back seat when the doors shut. And soon, they were driving on out now, their next stop…the school to CRASH a party going on.

Chapter 06: Party Crashers

The scene opens up to the auditorium, as the students gathered there. But, there was a little issue to see what was going on. As the gang was in, Twilight, Ben, Golden Heart, Pinkamena and the Mane Five stood near the punch table spot with Tough & Megan, and with Omega in his stealth mode, and the Crusaders were on the center floor with Nyx. As the scene is seen, many students were in some bickering mood, the Eco-Kids were pointing at. The Techies were talking about Trixie and her two girls, as Trixie turn away to huff at being spoken by such folks as did her two friends. Nyx was with Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo, as the former was told to behave like everyone was against them, even to stare up at one passing girl (all to make sure the Sirens don’t know they are not under control until its later revealed). And at the table, the Main Five look at how everyone was behaving while Pinkie was stuffing her face with cookies and Twilight was gonna have some punch. Photo Finish and her group of Pixal Pizzaz and Violet Blurr stood nearby the stage while Snails gave an ‘you’re going down’ hand sign while Snips stared off against Flash Sentry as if they were almost gonna rumble.

“Hugh…I’m gonna get more punch!” Flash Sentry sighs in annoyance at the short guy, grabs his empty cup to leave from Snips & Snails to pass his own Rocker guys. But while he was distracted, Twilight was sipping her drink from a straw, as they both crash into each other, and then Flash caught from falling. “Twilight,” Flash exclaimed in surprise, as was Twilight before Nyx, Phobos & Ben came over to see what almost happened.

“Eh, bumped, into, always, doing?” Twilight kinda blushed in seeing this odd habit with Flash seems weird.

“It’s almost like a curse.” Phobos mutters to himself in thinking how this goes in some weird way.

“Oh Phobos,” Nyx rolled her eyes in thinking her pet pal was being silly.

“Hey Flash, how you doing.” Ben spoke to approach in which Flash immediately let his pal take his lover, just so since he knows not to overstep in their relationship.

“Ben, guys? What are you doing here?” Flash Sentry asked off in never expecting to see this bunch again. “You came back for the big competition, right?” He asked off in thinking the ones not from this world came for the Battle of the Bands.

“Something liked that.” Twilight rub the back of her head to say they were here for that reason.

“Right, Flash; there’s something…” Ben was gonna say something, but was cut off…

“Huh. Not that there’s gonna be any REAL competition.” Flash Sentry cross his arms to brag off that there is no actual competition around here. “No one here wants this as bad as MY band does!” Flash declared forth this statement of who wants to win this, and his band will win it since they are the best.

At that same moment, behind Flash, the Dazzlings came in through the auditorium doors. Rainbow noticed them, Adagio was smiling to inspect things, Aria was still moody, and Sonata was still the smiling ditzy girl of the bunch of the situation at play. Rainbow Dash got serious, and looked towards Pinkie Pie who was eating a cookie, as she took one chocolate chip off much to the pink girl’s confusion. Rainbow threw the chip at Twilight, which only got stuck on her hair, as it made her react to it and turn what was going on behind her. When Twilight and her group look back puzzled, Rainbow nodded her head in a general direction. That’s when the Sparkle gang also turns to notice the Dazzlings were in the area, as they walked around.

“Could you excuse me…ugh, us for just a minute,” Twilight held up her hands to ask Flash excuse them for about a minute.

“Right, we gotta take care of something first.” Nyx responded to say before she and Ben quickly got moving.

Flash shrugs off to see this, not sure what was going on now.

Rainbow Dash signals the Main Five girls to quickly get ready themselves. Sunset Shimmer was moving along while Pinkie Pie was still eating the cookies, saw her hand of two, one mouth, and…Then Pinkie Pie quickly grabbed the cookies on the tray to stuff them in her hair, and ran off to join the rest.

“Ben, you and the others stand back. If they try to attack, you guys step in.” Twilight requested this as she was trusting her love with a different task.

“Got it Twilight,” Ben nods in agreeing with her. “Everyone got the plan?” He looks to Megan, Goldie, Pinkamena, and Sunset Shimmer that were gonna follow their lead…

Course when Ben look at the other party table across the hall, he saw Tough Apple was pigging himself out. Then he made a loud belch noise much to the disgust of some of the mind-controlled kids and accidentally making a mess of where he was.

“Eheh, guess I better make sure Tough stays on track.” Ben chuckled sheepishly in seeing he has to make sure someone on their side doesn’t get so much attention.

Soon Twilight leaves those that are gonna do their own job if there is signs of any resistance from their enemy.

“Tough, what are you doing?” Goldie asked off in what the guy was doing in making a mess and pigging out, almost all the students are looking at him.

“I’m hungry! I skipped breakfast & missed out on lunch today!” Tough exclaimed to explain himself with his mouth half of what he ate; all this travel to a different world and get dragged off by military goons while not getting a milk shake at Sweet Shoppe, his tummy needs something to fuel him.

“Ssshhh, keep it low guys.” Sunset hushes those from what they are doing, as Tough takes a sip of the punch to wash down what he ate.

“Right, this is gonna be close.” Megan explained in what they are gonna do is going to be close…

“Are you doing alright Omega?” Pinkamena asked the hidden robot behind them that no one but them knows he’s in the room while in stealth mode.

“Perfectly functioning & ready for action,” Omega whispered softly to say this.

“So if them Siren girls try something funny’ we hit ’em hard, right?” Tough asked off to say in getting what they gotta do here.

“That’s the general plan.” Golden Heart nods in stating what they have to go with.

“We best be ready for anything while not endangering anyone in here.” Megan spoke in knowing what they must try to avoid, a conflict that would involve the students in this close space.

At this moment, the Dazzlings were observing the work of hearing arguments from the students. Adagio seem pleased, Sonata seems okay, and Aria just seem bored. Trixie and her group were arguing with Flash Sentry’s group over whose better. The Techies, Rockers, even those that look like the human versions of the Diamond Dog trio were making a stand near the Eco-kids. Octavia argued with another group of girls while Derpy sat in a chair to watch this fight go on.

“Oh, no; No one’s mingling!” Adagio spoke off in sounding with a voice of pretend concerns. “It’s like there’s some kind of underlying tension that could bubble to the surface at any minute!” Adagio wiggled her fingers and taps her hands with sneaky joy of seeing how things are going with everyone about to burst from their negative energy guiding them to hate each other.

“It’s the fruit punch, isn’t it?” Sonata spoke off to say with a sad look as she held a cup while interrupting Adagio to look back. “I knew I used too much grape juice!” She held up another bottle of grape juice in her other hand in stating she made the punch for this probably taste awful; much to Adagio and Aria rolling their eyes of such a claim.

“It’s not the fruit punch! It’s us!” Adagio clap her hand to her head in stating in annoyance to Sonata to know what she was meaning.

“But the punch is awful, too.” Aria cuts near Sonata’s blank look to say her punch was awful anyway.

“What do you know about good fruit punch?” Sonata pouted to point off in asking what this girl even knows about good tasting fruit punch.

“More than you,” Aria push the cup in her face down to state this off to Sonata in more of her bad attitude.

“Do not!” Sonata protests to say as she whacks a little tap on Aria’s cheek.

“Do too!” Arai remarked back to flip Sonata’s hair up to make it look messy that she smirk for, as a frowning Sonata quickly fixes it.

“This is just the kickoff party, girls.” Adagio came to her group in smiling to state what this situation was starting to be. “Imagine what a tizzy they’ll be in by the time the Battle of the Bands starts.” She clap her fingers together in stating this fact that they all smiled to; when the musical showcase starts, it’ll really get this party going…their way.

“There isn’t going to be a Battle of the Bands!” Twilight’s voice interrupts the Dazzlings that made their eyes widen in surprise before looking over their direction of spoke off just now. “We’re gonna make sure of that!” Twilight and the Main Five stood in a six group line, looking ready, daring, dashing, Fluttershy nervous and Pinkie Pie with a cookie in her mouth. Sunset nods with a smile, as she and the others watch how this is gonna go down. “Alright, girls, let’s do this!” Twilight spoke with confidence to get Rainbow’s hand, then AJ’s hand, and so forth. “Friendship is magic!” Twilight shouts off in declaring this, as now the girls shut their eyes in preparing to unleash their magic on the foes; this was gonna be it…

Or…..Not.

There was an awkward silence, as even the puzzled Dazzlings wondered what was up with Sonata shrugging her shoulders to be confused too. In fact, everyone was lost, and even Sunset Shimmer got worried in seeing this, and so did Ben and the rest; nothing was happening. There was nothing happening with the Main Six bunch, and they still had their eyes shut in expecting something to happen, until Rainbow Dash peek her one eye out to notice something up.

“Uh…weren’t there rainbows and lasers and stuff last time?” Rainbow Dash leans near Twilight to ask this puzzled question in seeing this was not going off like before.

“I don’t understand.” Twilight whispered to her friends in being uncertain of this development. “We’re all together again. Why isn’t this working?” She softly asked while looking worried in why when they how have the magic, aren’t making anything happen here.

Every student was looking at the group with annoyed or puzzled expressions in what this was about. But it look like the Dazzlings smiled in feeling fine, like this strange act didn’t go as these six girls wanted.

“You, uh… really need to go ahead and do the whole “magic of friendship” thing now.” Spike sneaks up behind Twilight too climb her shoulder to whisper that they gotta do this now, everyone is watching and waiting.

“I’m trying, Spike.” Twilight whispered back in stating she’s trying her best here. “I thought the six of us standing together against the Sirens would bring out the magic we needed to defeat them. That’s what happened before.” Twilight explained the case from what was supposed to happen like last time, but it was not working now.

“Ugh, please tell me we’s got a Plan B?” Tough asked in thinking they got a backup for this.

“I don’t think we came up with that when Plan A was supposed to work.” Goldie shook his head in stating they didn’t plan for failure.

“This…might get ugly now.” Pinkamena stated in knowing what comes next.

“Talk about throwing down the gauntlet!” Adagio shrug off her shoulders to make this bragging right of what was displayed here. “This group is obviously serious about winning!” She stated to the Main Six that undid their hands in seeing what this Siren was planning. “A little cocky though, aren’t they?” She shrugs off her shoulders to walk pass Sonata & Aria that smiled too, as Adagio continued. “Claiming there won’t really be a battle. Seems they think they already got this thing all locked up.” Adagio was making this stated claim pass Photo Finish’s group and Octavia in saying the Main Six have declared they win HANDS Down, no saying they need a competition at all.

“Not if the Great & Powerful Trrrrrrixe has anything to do with it!” Trixie snapped off in making her bold and dramatic claim of reaching out to win, as her group stood by her side on that.

“Whatever, Trixie,” Flash Sentry points off his finger to remark this off to the girl. “We’re the best band at CHS!” Flash declared that he and his band of Rockers are the best.

“No; ‘De Crusaders are gonna win!” Apple Bloom stuck out to state this with an upset tone.

“Apple Bloom, what are you doing?” Nyx pulled her friend back in trying to figure out what she’s doing.

“Wha, trying to make a stand,” Apple Bloom whispers back to say this to her pal.

“Yeah, we only got our costumes in and we wanted to perform.” Scootaloo whispers this to Nyx in what they got and wanna do.

“And get you in with us since your return so we could win too.” Sweetie Belle stated in wanting Nyx to join their band.

“Really, well I…” Nyx was suddenly lost in the idea while forgetting the situation.

“Ugh, maybe you should save this for afterwards.” Ben spoke in seeing this as he came to pull the girls back with him.

Suddenly, an argument breaks off with all of the students now fighting against another, as the Main Six watch as they do, green cloud mist shrouds them. The Dazzlings got in the center, as they smiled and allowed the negative energy to enter their gems. Adagio grasp at feeling the power course in her now; that was the burst of push they needed to get things rally up. But a look of puzzlement was seen from her face, as she sees the six girls that protest to them…seem like they were doing nothing but watch the argument of the other students when they should be under the same spell…

Or perhaps…the answer is clear than the Sirens think.

“I think we may have found what we’re looking for.” Adagio spoke off to say in seeing the reaction the Main Six were showing that was not negative reactions. “Or rather, it found us.” Adagio declared to say this in looking wickedly proud before looking to Aria who smiled in getting the idea; Then they looked to Sonata, who was looking at them with a blank look, and shrug off her shoulders and shook her head in not following.

“Slap,” Aria slapped her forehead in annoyance at how slow Sonata was in getting the idea of what they are talking about.

“Magic,” Adagio yelled out to her dizzy friend that made Sonata yelp in being scold, she was talking about finding magic here. “Don’t you see?!” Adagio stated off with a stern look, as they look ahead of them. “Everyone else has fallen under our spell; But not these girls. These girls are special.” As Adagio said this, Sunset, the Main Five, and Twilight were quickly leaving the auditorium as fast as they can while Twilight look back with worry before catching up.

“But what about that golden guy and the freaky pink lookalike; and that weird girl that looks almost like the Mag’ne?” Aria stated in seeing Golden Heart & Pinkamena exit the other door that they held open that weren’t arguing, and let Megan pass and also Omega who was unseen.

“Not to mention that brown and purple guys and they are pushing those four little girls to run off…just now.” Sonata pointed in seeing Ben & Tough got Nyx and the Crusaders out the open exit door to get out of there as well.

“Yes….very interesting.” Adagio spoke in seeing this sorta action play out, minus the four little girls that seem to be under their spell, there were the others who weren’t. “Perhaps things may turn out even better than we hoped for.” Adagio declared in seeing this may turn out better than they hoped for.

The Dazzlings smiled with their little evil understanding of what was going on, there was magic here, and it seems those folks are the ones they seek. All they need to do now is plan a way to get their hands on it, and soon…this world shall be theirs. Everything goes dark at this time, as it seems evil is ahead in this game.

--------------

The next scene shows the Dragon Strike Force watching the students exit the auditorium, as they see them all walk by. And among them were the Dazzlings, Shadow Dragon had his group wait in the teacher’s lounge while seeing by another spider cam….which they were lucky to have a spare, seeing the event that played out. And let’s just say, they were expecting a little bit more out of the Main Six and friends in stopping their next enemy.

“Well, that went well…” Blazefist slowly responded in seeing the situation could have gone better.

“What the heck was that?! That wasn't victory, its humiliation! They're much bigger fools than Tech!” Shadow Dragon complained in having seen from the lap-top that Shorty Thinking showed them of how Twilight & the Main Five looked like fools.

“You actually think that Alien Twilight made that up from the beginning?” Shorty Thinking asked this off in questioning Twilight’s claims of having a plan to defeat the Dazzlings.

“No... I've seen Applejack's eyes.” Saber shook his head no while stating the claim. “And I don't think it was a fake. It was more like shock.” From what they noticed, Twilight and her group were shocked to have learnt something that didn’t go according to plan.

“Then, that means something is missing for them to accomplish their powers.” Tailtech nodded in thinking there was something missing to which could helped the girls use their power.

“Whatever it was, I hope it's the quick one. I really hate to see more students hate each other before their negative feelings and thoughts get absorbed by these alien busters.” Aquastroke stated in fearing that if nothing is done soon, the Dazzlings will continue to do as they please and use the negative energy of the students to grow strong.

“Well, I really hate to see what happen next to us…” Burnblast: stated this fact which earns everyone else to listen. “I mean Joshua Joyce and Schemetrick told us that Mutants and Transformers are immune to their songs. But if their voices get stronger, we might not be immune to it long enough.” That was a possibility, if the Dazzlings get very strong, then in due time, they will fall prey to them.

“Indeed.” Lightningblade nodded his head in agreeing to that idea. “If that happens, we have to rely on our earplugs and headsets to protect our audio sensory. Twilight better find the way to end it before things could get any worse.” He stated in what they’ll have to do if the situation doesn’t resolve soon.

“Hey, where's Laxtinct?” Icy asked off in noticing that someone wasn’t with them in the room; only for them to see where he was…on the laptop screen.

We soon see the Dazlings walk out of the auditorium, and as Adagio & Aria were ahead, Sonata was being left behind. Until without warning, Laxtinct cuts before her much to her sudden surprise.

“My sweet girl of my dream, I have come before you.” Laxtinct exclaimed with poetry in motion as he held the girl’s hands to speak while the background became romantic (somehow?). “Your beautiful hair and face are the most magnificent sight, I ever seen in my life. And nothing can compare to that. And trust me, I would never think of another woman but you. You're one of the kind. So, I beg of you! Will you date with me?” Laxtinct was really throwing down all the stuff while even getting on his knees and waved off his one arm while holding her hand, speaking almost like a prince asking for his princess’s hand.

“Heheh…Funny and amazing as always; you're one of the kind.” Sonata giggled happily in seeing this action before her. “And I really like the funny guy. And best of all, I want to make the fruit punch just for you. I hope you like it, my Prince of Dream.” She spoke in showing a punch she had saved to offer it to the guy.

Practically the Dazzlings & even Dragon Strike Force each showed weird reactions to seeing this unusual love suddenly build up between the two. Then without warning, Terrorcreep came before Laxtinct to pull him by his ear, and as Sonata was gonna reach out to him, Adagio pulled her hand away to drag the two apart before they were getting far away from another.

“Idiot as always; why do I have to take you away from the problem? You are truly annoying, Lax,” Terrorcreep remarked off to the guy from being a complete idiot to fall for the wrong kinda guy.

“Why do I have to be the only one to keep an eye on her; it's like she easily forgets. Idiot as always,” Adagio groans off to remark about Sonata’s ditzy behavior, it can be annoying to have her in the group.

The scene goes dark from the weird action that was played out, it’s just one thing after another…

-----------------------------

The scene changes to the outside part of the school, as everyone sat on the steps while Twilight was standing up and looking worried. Apparently their plan to defeat the Sirens, aka the Dazzlings, didn’t go off as they planned it. And now what they did might have had the opposite effect, and worse, they caused it. Brother, when Azure Phoenix gets word of this, he may not be a happy camper and may think Twilight and her visitors from Equestria are accomplices to the Dazzlings.

“It doesn’t make any sense.” Twilight shrug off her arms in being unable to think what happened back there. “I should have been able to create the spark that would help us break their spell.” She walked across the path in talking to herself while everyone watched. “That’s how it worked before.” Twilight stated in looking a little panicky, the spell that helped them won against Demonic Sunset Shimmer, but it’s not helping much here with the Dazzlings.

“But to defeat me, you drew magic from the crown I was wearing.” Sunset Shimmer spoke in recalling that event that was her defeat against Twilight from before when she was evil. “The Sirens’ magic comes from their music.” She held her chin to ponder a thought of what the Dazzlings seem to do. “So maybe you have to use the same kind of magic to defeat them.” She smiled to speak her mind out to Twilight who was thinking seriously…until she stopped in what she just heard, “Or…maybe not.” Sunset suddenly retraced her suggestion in feeling maybe her thought might not be helpful at all.

“No. I think you’re onto something.” Twilight spoke to smile in stating this to Sunset’s plan.

“Really,” Sunset smiled to look at Twilight in thinking she was helpful now.

“Oh course, don’t sell yourself short Sunset.” Ben encouraged Sunset that she shouldn’t feel nervous to speak her mind.

“Yeah, everyone’s thoughts can count for something.” Pinkamena stated to say this as to cheer the girl up more.

“It’s when you play music that you transform now, right?” Twilight pointed to the Mane Five in asking them of how they transform by playing music.

“Eeyup; Ears, tails, ‘de whole shebang,” Applejack nods to say and pointed out all the parts to wave off.

“So maybe the way to use that magic to defeat the Sirens is by playing a musical counter-spell!” Twilight pointed out to say this, pound her right fist in her left hand before waving them off the solution to defeat musical villains; is with music itself.

“You mean like a song?” Fluttershy asked off in brushing her hair back in getting what her friend was suggesting.

“Uh-huh.” Twilight nods to say this as it was indeed the idea. “And in order to free everyone who’s been exposed to the Sirens’ spell, we’ll need them all to hear it.” Twilight thought for a moment to consider how to free those that are under the siren’s spell, everyone must hear it.

“I’s got it! We pull the fire drill and make everyone get out thinking there’s fire!” Phobos spoke off his wild idea of what they can do.

“I doubt we have time to have them hear with a loud bell noise, Phobos.” Ben stated the problem in even using such a plan.

“D’oh!” Phobos cursed in feeling that was a waste.

“I could scare them out with my new pee-shooter?” Tough asked off in showing what he’s got that could scare everyone outside.

“And get every cop in town involved to stop you and stop us from playing the counter-spell? Plus, everyone would scatter out any exit and not be together.” Ben pointed out another problem in trying to even go through with that plan.

“Man, this brainstorming’ stuff is hard.” Tough groans to say in feeling this was hard planning.

“Hmmm….” Everyone was humming to themselves in trying to brainstorm here. What could help them make sure that everyone would hear the counter spell to undo the Sirens’ work? They have to gather everyone together sure, but the question is how, and how to keep them all there to hear them out.

“Hugh…The band competition,” Rarity gasped to say before standing up in stating the answer for them. “That’s the next time we can be certain everyone will be in the same place at the same time.” She explained the answer of where everyone will be brought together, as that’s what the students are all wanting.

“Gitting back ‘ta ‘de subject; Guess ‘de Rainbooms are ‘de band ta beat.” Applejack smiled off to say this, as she patted Rainbow’s shoulder in seeing their band will be the ones to beat the rest and save the day.

“And I believe you, Twilight, just became the Rainboom’s newest member.” Rarity held out her hand, in inviting a stun Twilight to become the sixth new member to their band. Twilight kinda had a sheepish nervous face in being asked to do this all so sudden.

Laughter & cheers came from the Main Five, as they pass a worried Sunset Shimmer who also was thinking of what was said about Twilight becoming a member. But she just went mope in feeling like she doesn’t matter, she may have hang with the Main Five during band practice, but…it’s obvious Twilight is their closer friend than her.

“It’s okay, they are just excited.” Megan patted the girl’s shoulder to ease her. “You’re still their friend, you are not a replacement.” She spoke in knowing how Sunset has these girls as her first friends and doesn’t wanna be replaced.

“Thanks Megan. I know that I was filling in for Twilight when she left, but…I just felt not much to replace her, you know?” Sunset smiled a little in being grateful for the talk, even from what she knows be the true fact of how her friends love the most.

“Its fine, we’re all different, and that’s what makes us special.” Megan explained this to Sunset to help the girl be at ease.

Twilight was still kinda smiling at seeing her friends give her such an honor, before something else was brought up.

“So what do you wanna play?” Pinkie Pie ops in to leave everyone puzzled with this question of instrument, “Triangle/Ding!” She held out a triangle that ‘dings’ before the girl, “Sousaphone? FWOMP,” She asked to hold a sousaphone before blowing it that blew Twilight’s hair back; which kinda made the Crusaders hold in their giggles at her expression of getting that, “Theremin?” Now Pinkie had out a thermion out of nowhere, and began to play a mystical spooky tune while blowing air and moving her hands about it, “Soooo magical.” She exclaimed from feeling that instrument was really a wonder of magic.

“I might take a little too long to learn how to play something with these.” Twilight shrug to say and wiggle her fingers, as a pony from Equestria, she barely knows how they work. “I’ll just sing.” She pats her right hand to her chest to smile in what band performance she’ll do.

“Like, as in lead singer?” Rainbow Dash skipped to lean behind Twilight to question this act, “Cuz that’s usually my gig. This being my band and all,” She spoke off before smiling to hold Twilight’s shoulder to state the positions each band member plays in.

“It’s our band!” Applejack came around the other side to remind Rainbow that it’s a group band, not her own, “An’, o’ course, as lead singer.” She patted Twilight’s back to proudly say she’ll take that role. “She’s ‘de one wit’ ‘de magical know-how ‘ta help us pull ‘dis off.” She explained this to everyone in knowing that Twilight might be the best shot to pull off a magical spell to stop their new foes.

“Okay, yeah, that’s cool.” Rainbow Dash held up her arms in trying to sound okay with this firm, but tough decision. “I’ll just use this as a chance to hone my already insanely good lead guitar skills.” She pointed out and smiled to wiggle her fingers in making a guitar play of perfecting her skills.

“It’s only temporally.” Twilight smiled to her friends in stating this fact towards them of their plan. “And we don’t have to win the Battle of the Bands.” She shrugs off her shoulders in saying it wouldn’t matter if they win the competition or not. “We just have to perform during the first round of the competition.” She explained this to everyone, on where they need to perform when everyone is there to see and hear them play.

“Namely in the finals, that’s when everyone will be there.” Goldie stated off in recalling how they can get so many, in the finale, that’s when all the students wanna see who wins.

“Let’s get to learning that musical counter-spell!” Rainbow Dash pops in with her fist gripped in raring to get this on.

“Well, that’s just it.” Twilight smiled a bit nervously in having something to say. “I don’t know any.” She shook her head in regrettably saying she doesn’t know any musical counter-spells.

“Awww…” The Main Five & Sunset pouts in feeling that isn’t good, and here they are all excited too.

“But I’m sure I could figure out how to write one.” Twilight shrug off her shoulders to say this in trying to lighten the mood a bit to not discourage her friends.

“Totally,” Spike spoke off in making a stated claim from beneath Twilight’s feet. “Twilight can write a spell like it’s nobody’s business. That’s pretty much how she got to become a princess in Equestria.” Spike tap Twilight’s feet and stood up in bragging how Twilight did such a thing to become princess.

“Technically, I helped finish a spell.” Twilight pinch her right hand’s fingers to state the part of what she actually did. “And there was a little more to it than that, Spike.” She frowns at Spike in forgetting the other stuff that made her to become princess.

“Yeah, whatever,” Spike waved off to say that there was still no problem cause Twilight usually helps solve things in the end, it seems.

Twilight’s group of friends smiled to help her stay strong with them by her side in this.

“I’ve got this.” Twilight spoke forth in stating that she will do this thing. “C’mon!” She bends down to grab Spike, as she was leading herself, Ben, Ny and Phobos towards somewhere.

“Where’re ye goin’?” Applejack asked off in seeing the Sparkle group go up into the front of the school.

“Well, last time we were here, Spike & I and everyone else spent the night in the library.” Twilight pointed off to the building with a smile in what she and her family did the first time they came to this world and of where they stayed.

“Ugh, I feel that I dreamt I was in a history department!” Phobos groans to say ion what he dreamt the last time he was in a library.

“Phobos, you were sleeping on history books.” Nyx pointed out this fact to her pal.

“Are you crazy?!” Pinkie Pie zoomed near Twilight with a smile to the puzzled girl in asking a question of how crazy that was to sleep at a library. “We’re besties now!” She got into a hug with Twilight to happily state this fact, “Slumber party at my house!” She hug Twilight tightly off the group with Spike in the middle, as the teen girls were excited for the idea for them to be together and hang with Twilight tonight. “And everyone here’s invited!” She pointed to the gang in saying that everyone can come.

“Wait, isn’t it a Girls slumber party? Wha are we suppose ta do? Play dress up?” Tough asked off in feeling like though they get to join, a girls party ain’t a boys thing.

“Well how’s about this, while we girls have a slumber party, you boys can have a Guy sleepover.” Pinkamena smiled off in making this helpful suggestion.

“Well that does sound like it works best for me, Golden Heart, and Tough here.” Ben scratches his head in feeling they be okay with that.

“I have a few things in my locker, Ben, Tough, wanna help out?” Goldie stated in needing to pick a few things up.

“Sure.” Ben & Tough replied off to say, as the boys were going out to get some things.

“I’ll see if maybe Hoboken Joe can drive us all over to your place Pinkie Pie.” Megan spoke to say in knowing what she’ll do for the gang, as she goes to find Hobo Joe.

“Um, Twilight…have you ever…um, had an event like what we’re doing? If you don’t mind the nosy question,” Fluttershy meekly asked in her shy tone to speak this question.

“Not at all, I think we had one once in Equestria which was made me and Rainbow Dash, judged by a band called Knightshade.” Twilight shook her head to say while getting free from Pinkie’s hug to explain the answer to a question.

“Seriously,” Rainbow Dash asked off in getting excited to hear this.

“Yes, the other Rainbow I know is in a band called AoD, that’s short for Awesome on Destiny, with Applejack & Derpy.” Twilight explained how in her world, her friends form a band.

“Wow, sounds wonderful, Twilight?” Apple Bloom spoke in liking this story.

“So another Rainbow Dash is in a band too?” Scootaloo stated in hearing another version of her hero is also in a band.

“Are they still doing well?” Sweetie Belle asked in wondering how that other group is fairing.

“Well, there were problems….she cheated to win money for her video game system that she thought was broken, only to reveal to us that there was some cheese stuff that was jamming it the whole time.” Twilight spoke out, making Rainbow feel a bit foolish upon hearing that.

“Eheheh, really; Bummer to know….for her that is?” Rainbow sheepishly chuckle in hearing what her other self did.

“Well we best get moving, our ride should be here soon.” Rarity spoke to say this to her friends.

“I shall travel in silent approach to give you all more room.” Omega spoke from his hiding place among the gang.

Soon the gang was moving off to prepare to have their first slumber party with Twilight and the rest of the gang from Equestria. This’ll be the first worldly get together to hang out like any best friends etc. do. Course Twilight will be helping to save the day with a counter spell, but that’s for later to discuss.

-----------------

At this moment, Golden Heart was by his locker getting some things before they head over to Pinkie’s place. And soon coming across the hallway near Goldie, Tough & Ben were none other thea Principal Celestia & Vice-Principal Luna. Ben saw them, and didn’t stand still, as he came up to them to block their path while surprising them.

“Ben….you’re here?” Celestia spoke in surprise to see who was before her.

“When did you come home, nephew?” Luna asked in not knowing when Ben was coming home.

“Recently, and I’m the other Ben.” Ben spoke to say he’s not the Ben of this world, but from Equestria filled with ponies. “Listen, you have to hear me out.” He spoke in wanting those here to hear him out a bit now.

At that same moment, Megan and Hobo Joe were walking across the hall before coming near an exit door.

“Okay, I’ll bring my ride around, see yah outside.” Hobo Joe spoke off to say, as he went out to get his vehicle to help get the gang going.

“Thanks.” Megan called out to say before the door shut.

“And that’s the reason.” Ben’s voice is heard that made Megan look who else was in the hallway.

“Ben?” Then Megan saw not only Ben, but also approached to find the human versions of two ponies she knew for a long time, “Oh my, Celestia…Luna.” She gasped in recognizing Celestia & Luna; their human forms look almost like their pony ones back home.

“Can we help you miss?” Celestia asked in seeing Megan while not knowing her, for say?

“Yes, you seem to know us.” Luna nods in seeing this was another girl they do not know, but she knows them; maybe another new student.

“Well yes and…is everything alright with you two?” Megan spoke to say while wondering what was up here.

“Everything is fine, there’s nothing wrong.” Celestia spoke in saying there was nothing to be concern for.

“But it seems the whole matter about the Dazzlings seems to have gotten Ben here to question them like Rainbow & Sunset.” Luna stated how Ben here has been saying things that they find crazy about the Dazzlings.

“But it’s true, they are using dark magic. How else can it be explained that everyone is at each other’s throats?” Ben stated to inform the two that the Dazzlings are creatures that are turning this school into something it isn’t.

Celestia & Luna were also in a loss for words, as they began to wonder…maybe what was said is right. But a moment later, their eyes flash green, as the spell that holds them to the sirens was still in play, as they had a different reaction.

“It’s only an emotional phase; every teenager goes through it once in a while.” Celestia inform the boy about the current events playing out.

“Yes and simply blaming new students for it is not a fun prank to pull so sudden.” Luna also stated in a firm tone about trying to pull a funny joke like that.

“But…” Ben was about to say, but was cut off.

“I’m sorry Ben, but Luna & I must continue work in preparing for the Battle of the Bands.” Celestia interrupts the boy who is like her other son from another world as she has work to do.

Soon Celestia & Luna continue to walk down the hallway while leaving Ben & Megan in shock. The spell that holds the principal and vice-principal is hard even for family to break.

“I couldn’t get through to them.” Ben sighs in feeling sad over this.

“Don’t worry Ben, they are still in there, but they are not entirely themselves. We’ll get them back, I can promise you that.” Megan pats Ben’s back to cheer him hop over this, as there is still hope to save them.

“You think so?” Ben asked in hoping that Megan was right about such a thing.

“Yes, they may not be the Celestia & Luna I once knew, but they are still the same even in a different world. They are not gone; we’ll find a way to help.” Megan replied to say with more courage in her voice for every word she spoke on the matter at hand.

“Thanks Megan, you know how to help cheer a guy up.” Ben smiles to say this in starting to wipe away any tears he was gonna make. “And we will help my mom & aunt out, by helping the Rainbooms perform their song for everyone to hear.” He spoke in feeling himself recover now, if they can do what they set out to do, they can help the school out.

Soon Golden Heart & Tough came over with the stuff they were getting while missing out what happened with Ben & Megan, of which they fill them in later. But at the same time behind a corner of the hallway, a strange woman was seen in a brown lethal over-coat, wore a hate and sunglasses in watching this action play out.

“How sad, a child wanting to reach out for his mother, and yet they can’t help another.” Spoke the mysterious woman in question in seeing Ben in need. “Jack Zen, can you come here for a minute?” She spoke towards someone to come before her.

Soon a human boy who looks like Jack Zen from Equestria came in, only he wore some casual emerald stripe-vest and brown pants with dark brown shoes, and on his shirt was a shield with two crossing swords.

“Yes Iris Crystal, you need something?” Jack asked in wondering why he was called.

“Your friends with Golden Heart, correct?” Iris asked the question to which the boy nods his head to. “Then can you please give this message to Ben when you get the chance.” She took something out, wrote on it, gave the guy a card that looks like a business card.

“Well sure, but…why can’t you?” Jack replied off to say while a bit lost.

“I’m a busy woman, but I want my words to help the boy other there out.” Iris explained herself of why she couldn’t; she has much work to do.

“Sure thing, I’ll swing over and join them to help out.” Jack Zen replied to say in not having a problem.

“Thank you.” Iris nods to say while she turns to go down the other hallway and away from the others.

Soon Iris was leaving the sight before anyone asked anything, which during the moment, Jack Zen caught up to meet with his old buddy.

“Hey Golden Heart,” Jack Zen spoke in getting his friend’s attention.

“Jack Zen, hey…when did you get back?” Golden Heart smiled in seeing an old friend of his.

“Yer pal I’m guessing’ here?” Tough asked off to Goldie in who was here.

“Yeah, Jack Zen was on project retreat trip, but I didn’t think he come back during this situation.” Golden explained where Jack was, and to think he come back now is a surprise.

“By the way, has a message for you Ben…from a friend.” Jack spoke to say in giving a card to Ben to see.

Ben takes the paper from Jack, and begins to read it to himself. And what he was reading was a little bit of a surprise, they were actually words of encouragement meant to help a boy who wants to help his mother out even though she doesn’t want it without knowing she needs it. And at the end of what was written, was of a certain name he recalls hearing from before…

“Iris….Crystal,” Ben replied off to say in what he say the note was from. “Where is she?” He asked in not knowing where the person is.

“Already left, she’s a busy business woman and mother, you know.” Jack shrug off to say this about Iris’ whereabouts. “Hay, what are you guys doing?” He asked in wanting to ask a question.

“Um, planning a sleepover, some girls are having their own next to us. You interested?” Goldie spoke to explain while asking if his friend wants in.

“Totally, it’s been forever man, plus, I wanna hear all of what’s going on, like what is everybody’s deal?” Jack spoke i saying of course he would wanna go and join this guy’s sleepover thing and catch up on stuff.

“Long story, we’ll chat later. Not here.” Ben informs Jack about such things to be said later. “Come on, Megan left ahead and the others are waiting.” Ben explained this to the guy, as they gotta be going.

Soon the boys were packing up and getting ready to go on out now; After all, just cause the school is becoming a mess, doesn’t mean some pals can’t come together and have some fun, right? Let’s just hope everyone can get by even after today’s plan to foil the Dazzlings didn’t work out so well.

Chapter 07: Slumber Party Event

We return to seeing everyone being driven by Hobo Joe across the street, as the sun was soon setting at this time of the day. The gang was gonna have a girls slumber party at Pinkie’s place while the guys would have a sleepover in the same boot. At that moment, their ride stops near a familiar antique place that those from Equestria have swear looks familiar especially with the name Tao’s Rare Finds.

“Um, wha are we doing’ here?” Tough asked off in seeing their driver stop them near this place.

“Gotta buy me dat there urn on the window, look mighty fine fer a gift I wanted ta buy fer Mona Craft. She fancy de artwork.” Hobo Joe spoke off to say in seeing what was in front of the antique shop, he was thinning to buy it for his love.

“Who is that?” Jack Zen asked in not knowing who was the lady that this guy was in love with.

“That’s the art teacher back at CHS, they’re lovers.” Nyx smiled off to tell their pal of who Hoboken Joe was in love with and right back.

“Better follow.” Golden Heart suggested this to the group, knowing they best follow along.

“Say, does this place remind us of something?” Ben asked those from Equestria in thinking this place rings some bells.

“It does, but…you don’t think.” Twilight hesitated to ponder if that could be the case, could it?

Soon a bell was heard when the door was opened in signaling some customers were coming in. Inside was many old antiques, some almost as rare as the other depending on who the buyer is and if they can afford the price. Soon entering from the back of the shop was a familiar old face, but more human version to…Mystic Tao!

“Hello…and welcome to Tao’s Rare Finds. How may I help you?” Tao spoke to say this in approaching customers to his store.

“Yah, can I get me this here fer a gal of mine? She like some old culture artwork, an this be perfect.” Hobo Joe held up a light turquoise urn with some pattern design on them, and he like it to be a gift too.

“Ah, a good find you’ve pick, it’s a rare Babylonian Urn. There is a tale about it.” Tao spoke in seeing the customer has good eyes.

“Wow, neat stuff!” Pinkie pops over to look at the urn and about to touch it, much to Tao’s surprise.

“Aiyah! Pinkie Pie, I told you….it’s look but don’t touch! One More Thing, you can touch AFTER you buy. One More Thing, I am dealing with a customer. One More Thing…” Tao was going in a frenzy about reminding this excited random girl of his strict policy when dealing inside his shop.

“It’s Tao alright.” Ben, Twilight & Nyx along with Tough responded with their soft voices, of course there would be another version since they have seen most of their Mystic friends, even a foe of a Dark Mystic already here.

“Uncle, is everything alright?” Spoke another voice of a young man, who came out in revealing to look like the human version of Dragon Kick.

“Ah, Dragon Kick, good. We have customers, bring us tea.” Tao spoke to his nephew in wanting something for their guest.

“I have already prepared them…Sensei.” Spoke a big guy’s voice, and soon making some heavy footsteps while bringing in tea on a tray….was the human version of Mighty Heart; SUMO SIZE!

“Good work Mighty Heart, place them there.” Tao spoke in complimenting his assistant & disciple.

“Woah; He’s…big,” Apple Bloom spoke in awe at seeing Mighty Heart.

“Really big,” Sweetie Belle nods off to say about the guy’s size.

“Big, big even!” Scootaloo replied off in knowing this guy was bigger than all of them.

“Eheh, please excuse my sister and friends, they never seen ah…unique person such as yourself.” Rarity nervously came to her sister and friends to apologize for them on their slip of the tongue on seeing Mighty Heart.

“Right, ye look like ye be good at Sumo matches pal, ever done one?” Applejack smile doff to say this about Mighty Heart’s size and profession.

“Well, I know a few.” Mighty Heart spoke to say in knowing a few things about sumo stuff.

“Hey, who are these guys?” Spoke a young girl’s voice that pop near the gang, as she was the human version of Jade Adventure. “Cool…where’d you get this loaded puppy?” She looked to be studying Tough’s Super Nova weapon.

“Ah, Jade Adventure; don’t touch that weapon…you…you don’t know where it’s been!” Dragon Kick yelps to say in seeing what his niece was doing was very dangerous.

“Tch, an since when was there a no weapons allowed sign to stop us?” Jade rolled her eyes in stating how if this was no weapons allowed zone, why don’t they advertise it?

“Oh my, we’re sorry if we’re being a bothered.” Fluttershy spoke meekly in feeling like they are being a bother.

“Not at all, just remember…if you break it…Yoooouuuu BUY IIiiiit!” Tao spoke off to say while sounding very strict about store policy. “Now, are you willing to pay price for urn?” He spoke gently to Hobo Joe in hoping he will buy the object.

“Shoot, I am!” Hobo Joe smiled off to say this as he was gonna go for it.

Now in a few moments, at the cash register, Tao took the money and gave the receipt to Hobo Joe while his urn was carefully wrapped up to protect it from being harmed.

“Okay gang, got my gift, we can get now.” Hobo Joe spoke to the gang with him, as he prepares to head out the door now.

“Just a quick question…do you happen to know a guy named Shadow Dragon, by any chance?” Ben asked this question to Tao if he might know about Shadow Dragon of this world.

“Aiyah, how do you know? Who told you so? Are you some Demon coming to get a PIECE of me?” Tao spoke off surprise to hear that, as he was poking and asking Ben a ton of questions to drive him into a corner.

“No, no…we just know him from CHS, he’s the Discipline Teacher. Eheh…if there’s nothing else you wanna say, that’s okay. We’ll be going.” Twilight spoke to defend her lover while showing a sheepish expression before grabbing his hand to get them out of here.

“Wait a minute…now that I look at you…you look familiar. Let me clean my glasses.” Tao spoke in studying the young teens closely, as he polishes his glasses a bit before having a second look. “Ben; Twilight; Nyx; is that you?” He asked in now seeing who the front teens are from the big group.

“You know us?” Twilight yelped in hearing that this world’s version of Tao knows them.

“Heh-heh…Of course, I do.” Tao chuckled a bit as if the question was funny. “You were close to my boy Shadow Dragon and especially being prize student to Azure Phoenix. It must have been quite impressive and interesting for a famous and serious student.” He spoke

“Heh, you don’t say?” Twilight made a small smile in hearing that comment.

“If I had known you'd be visiting my home, I would have properly welcomed you all here; But with customer & a large group following, phi, never bother with second looking. So, what you've been doing now?” Tao stated to explain the case of what he was doing that if he knew who were here, he be more properly welcoming to see friends.

“We’re having a slumber party!” Sweetie Belle stated the news of what they are doing tonight.

“The guys are having their own.” Scootaloo pointed in who else was gonna have a sleep over.

“It’ll be exciting before de Battle of the Bands competition!” Apple Bloom declared in what comes afterwards tomorrow.

“Good enough for me.” Tao nodded his head to hear such words, “Just a warning, children. Beware of Dark Magic. It gives me a willy…” He spoke in feeling a bit shaky all of a sudden.

“The…willies,” Twilight, Ben, Nyx, Tough, & Megan responded in hearing that clam, sounds like the same Tao from Equestria.

“Uncle, that is superstitious. There's no such thing called magic.” Dragon Kick had his eyes rolled at hearing his uncle say such nonsense.

Tao whacked Dragon Kick on his forehead that made him yelp an ‘Ow’ from the pain. “Do not question your uncle!” Tao scolds his nephew for the lack of fate in his uncle’s wise words of advice.

Jade whistled a bit to get Nyx’s attention from the others. “To be honest, Nyx; I thought you'd be a bit taller. And besides, I'd like to see what skills you've got.” Jade spoke off in speaking a few strange words out of nowhere.

“Skills,” Nyx responded in not following this girl.

“You know…” Nyx slowly spoke before showing off her martial skills before looking back “That kind of one.” To Jade, she was talking about fighting skills.

“I- I don't think I have that kind!” Nyx yelped in hearing something about a thing she doesn’t know or have.

“Strange... Uncle Shadow Dragon told me that he taught you, your sister and her boyfriend about it.” Jade held her chin in pondering the thought of why she was told one thing, and then told another.

“Speaking of that, what do you know about Shadow Dragon and us?” Ben asked Tao a question at this moment.

“What do you mean, Ben? He and three of you are very closed, like family, and especially Miss Iris Crystal.” Mighty Heart explained a bit puzzled by the question.

“Iris Crystal; Do you know about her?” Ben replied in hearing that name.

“Tsk! Of course, everyone knows about her. You should know that too, Ben. Because she's your-!” Dragon Kick rolled his eyes on the question, but just as he was about to respond…

“Sorry, I'm late, everyone. I've got to get my kids back from their…!” Entering the shop was none other than Shadow Dragon, as he soon sees Twilight and her friends in the shop. “What are you doing here?!” He asked a bit strict in seeing who was here all too sudden.

“Hey buddy, better question is…wha are ye doin? Ye know, here?” Tough responded back in trying to get an answer from this guy that ambushed and thrown them in a cell, and he’s still ticked about getting shocked.

“This is my home! This is where I lived especially with my family.” Shadow Dragon explained the case here.

“With your family,” Megan responded in hearing this question.

“I don't know what you're doing here, but I know of one thing…that you should be leaving this place. Besides, you had your duty to perform than fooling around.” Shadow Dragon was stating these things with an upset tone in speaking a bit rude to the gang.

“Aieyah,” Tao’s voice was heard, as he whacked Shadow Dragon's head for him to respond in ‘Ow’ just like Dragon Kick. “Have I taught you nothIiiiing? Do not be rude to someone, especially some who is close to your wife!” Tao scolds this guy for his rudeness here to guest & customers.

“Father... They're not…” Shadow Dragon was about to say, only to be cut off by a sudden tap to his shoulder…She was a 38-years-old woman with navy hair with stripes of pink and white in ponytail dressed in blue office suit with skirt.

“Forgive him, Mr. Tao. Shadow Dragon didn't mean that.” The woman who came in spoke, as she look like the image of…Iris Crystal from Equestria from many years ago, but alive in this human world.

Many of the Main Five, Crusaders, Golden Heart, Pinkamena, Jack Zen, & Sunset Shimmer gasped in surprise to see who was here before them while leaving the Sparkle gang a bit in the dark.

“Hey, everyone,” Iris Crystal spoke in seeing who was here.

“No way; Miss Iris Crystal is Shadow Dragon's wife?!” Rainbow Dash spoke off shock to see this news.

“Ah’ve seen it. But Ah don't believe it.” AJ stated in not believing this too.

“What do you mean?” Twilight asked off a bit puzzled.

“Yeah, what are you saying?” Nyx also questioned out.

“Iris Crystal is our Music Teacher. She's the best we had.” Rarity explained the case to those from Equestria by silence.

“She's the reason why I wrote the song. It's something I wish happen…” Fluttershy mutters this to the group about this person.

“Iris…” Ben spoke quietly in seeing this person in the flesh.

“Hello Everyone…” Iris Crystal responded again to those before her.

“I can't believe it. We finally…” Ben was about to say something, but…

“Uncle Ben,” Just then, some voices interrupted the conversation.

“Huh?” Ben yelps from suddenly getting hugged by three children. One was a boy, 15-years-old with golden spiky hair with blue and red stripes dressed in a black T-shirt with a Dragon Symbol with two swords, a white jacket and a white jean and black sneakers (much like how Roxas dressed). Next was another boy, a 8 years old with black spiky hair dressed in a white shirt with black strips on the middle with a Kuuga Symbol and green pants. The last was a girl, 8 years old with orange short hair with a blue pin dressed in a light blue blouse with a Sparkling Star and Cat Symbol and white pants. “Uncle... Ben?” Ben repeated in seeing he and his family was confused by the subject.

“I can't believe it. You really are here! Aw man, it's great to see you again.” Lance stated in seeing the guy.

“Yeah, this is so awesome and cool! And you brought Nyx here too,“ Sammy stated in seeing who else was here.

“Yeah; we can have our family time together again.” Ashley stated in what this means.

“Well…you see…” Ben was having a hard time getting the words out; luckily, someone spared him from doing so.

“I’m afraid Ben and his friends won't be joining with us. I'm sure he and others would be very busy in doing something else.” Shadow Dragon shook his head off in stating those here have other plans.

“But can’t they stay a while?” Lance asked for this.

“Well…” Ben was having a hard time to say no, but…

“He’s right Ben, we…have some important work to do.” Twilight spoke that as much as it was to admit, they can’t stay.

“But…” Sammy and Ashley were gonna ask off, but was cut…

“Your father is right. They have something else to do. But I'm sure we'll meet up again at the school for the Battle of the Bands.” Iris stated to say this in assuring the group about such things.

“Yeah…” Sammy and Ashley sighed in upset.

“I’ll lead them out. After all, we're both friends and family.” Iris spoke to say this while helping to lead everyone out.

“Iris. Leave them alone. They're not coming back here again. They are not welcome here.” Shadow Dragon spoke in stating this because this group are involved in something he doesn’t want his family mix in.

“Like how you're not coming back here because of the mistakes and accident? You're the one who should not be welcome home here.” Iris retorted off to say this while the gang sees an argument unfolding.

“That's not the point, Iris. I'm doing this for you, our kids and our family. You had to understand this.” Shadow Dragon tries to explain things without letting this much know the truth.

“I understand one thing. You're acting like my father again.” Iris sighed to say this in making this statement, “Something that my mom and I can't stand the most! Now if you excuse me, dear; I need to escort our guests out.” She stated to say this while leaving to get the ones outside.

“Iris!” Shadow Dragon called, but she ignored him with her silence while getting the others out. “Iris! Get back here! IRIS!” He shouted off with a stern tone, but was still ignored.

“Awwkard.” Jade whispered to Lance, Sammy & Ashley while they nod, and Tao, Dragon Kick & Mighty Heart sihn to shake their heads…this family really has some hard moments of getting along.

The scene fads from this group to what was going on outside of the shop, as Iris spoke a few things to the gang, apologizing for her husband's behavior while also saying a few things, just as the CHS gang drove off….

------------------

At this moment, we enter a new building that had some roomy accommodations to it. As everyone was coming into the large family room size of the place for them to take a load off, Omega was finally out of the public’s view to turn off his cloaking stealth function to be seen by the rest of the gang.

“Wow Pinkie Pie, you live here?” Twilight asked her friend who was living here.

“Nope, my other place was with the Cakes, but their babies made a mess of my room, so until it’s clean up…I rented this place.” Pinkie Pie explained about what happened to her other place, so she’s crashing here.

“And it just happens to be next-door to Tao’s Rare Finds.” Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes in seeing where the pink girl was close to, guess that explains how Tao knew about Pinkie Pie; she must do some random acts that distract the guy.

“Well don’t that be all?” Applejack shook her head i nesting this about says it all.

Suddenly, Twilight’s necklace with her Guardians contain in their objects each glowed in union, much to the girl’s surprise; they were making contact.

“Oh, Twilight…something on you is glowing.” Fluttershy spoke in noticing what was happening, as were everyone else.

“It’s my Guardians; they seem to be wanting to communicate.” Twilight spoke to say in holding the necklace that had different Magical Guardians’ object; ring, bracelet, etc., and they were calling to her it seems.

“Darling, what are you talking about? How are these…Guardians as you so point out, are these fine looking treasures?” Rarity question to look at Twilight’s accessory in being curious about the fact that jewelry containing life seem…far fetch.

“They’re Magical Guardians in rings, bracelets and necklaces we helped rescued and have become personal friends with to help us out by calling them.” Nyx smiled off in explaining the case to the others.

“Cool!” The Crusaders responded in liking the sounds of this very much.

“Oh-oh; Can you introduce us to them, pretty please?” Pinkamena jumps up and down in wanting to meet these Guardians.

“Probably not here, you see…they come in all sizes…and some are too big for this little space.” Ben explained that they need to be outside to call in such forces that might be too large to fit inside small spaces.

“Plus if an folks seen them, then we get crazy crowds on us. At least them military folks never knew about them.” Tough stated about how if anyone saw the Guardians, panic would be certain and Azure would have a fit with them for not telling them about it.

“Then why are they glowing in union?” Jack Zen pointed off in seeing the objects continue to glow.

“Hugh, does that happen often?” Golden Heart asked in feeling like that isn’t a normal state.

Then without warning, the Guardians’ rings, bracelet and etc. flash brightly over the gang, “Waaahhh!” Everyone shielded their eyes from the brightness that caught them by surprise. And soon when it was over, they all found themselves in what look like outer space with the start night sky and they were standing on space instead of floating….how weird.

“Wooooh-nelly; where are we?” Hobo Joe yelps from this action that caught them off guard.

“To a place that connects your minds together, allowing us to see and communicate with another.” Spoke a lady voice that was very friendly to all that turn to where it came from.

Now everyone was in the center of being surrounded by eight of Twilight’s Magical Guardians: Mehitos, Egola, Flying Leo, Torpedine, Gymnote, Saint Anger, Phoenix, and Undine who was the one who spoke.

“Wow….these are your Guardians Twilight?” Megan spoke in being surprised; she had never met these creatures before or even knew they existed.

“Yes, everyone…let me introduce you.” Twilight smiled off to say while preparing to make introductions. “Carnivorous Plant, Mehitos. Ice Giant, Egola; Loyal Beast, Flying Leo; Electric Sea Creatures Torpedine & Gymnote, Giant Hands Guardian, Saint Anger. Living Inferno Bird, Phoenix. And the one that can speak to us is the Water Nymph Guardian, Undine.” Twilight pointed out each of the row of Guardians, their names, their titles, everything that makes them look like some pretty powerful allies.

“Oh my gosh…they are SOOOOO amazing!” Rainbow Dash spoke with a wide grin in loving what she’s seeing, and checking out how strong Egola looked.

“And quite marvelous,” Rarity spoke in looking at each Guardian; they all seem really something, like Undine for example.

“And…very wondrous,” Fluttershy spoke in looking to Phoenix & Flying Leo who roared in taking a compliment towards them.

“Heheh…they look like fun!” Pinkie Pie laughed off to say while she played Rock-Paper-Scissors with Saint Anger; DON’T ASK HOW SHE CONVINCED HIM!

“Man, if these Guardians fought the Decepticons, they could help out a lot.” Golden Heart spoke in feeling these guys look like they can even fight off the terrible evil Transformers they got running on their planet.

“Maybe Golden Heart, they look pretty tough.” Jack Zen stated in having a feeling these Guardians are looking like the tough customers.

“Tough nothing’ ye should have seen them in action,” Tough spoke off in declaring that when he saw these guys first time, they really were something else.

“Like one time, Mehitos almost ate Phobos who screamed in terror.” Spike spoke in stating these matters to those before of what happen in parts of their adventure, even funny stories.

“Oh sure, bring up THAT story, why don’t’cha?” Phobos rolled his eyes in remarking how that had to be brought in the discussion.

“I don’t believe it…you actually recovered Guardians that were said to have been used by the 8 Demon Lords?” Sunset Shimmer look to Twilight in shock, she heard about these Magical Guardians, but was under serviette to the 8 Demon Lords at the End of Equestria.

“We freed them and now they are our pals to fight against the evil. We even helped freed some souls from them Demon Lords too.” Nyx smiled off in telling Sunset about what they did in helping these guys out.

“Heck, I’m surprised we never used these guys on the Dazzlings?” AJ asked off in feeling with these Guardians, they can whoop the Dazzlings’ sorry behinds for sure now.

“That is probably why we cannot.” Undine spoke in sounding a bit sad to say this.

“Say what now?” Phobos asked off a bit shock in hearing this suddenly.

“But we could really use your help?” Spike asked in feeling they need all the help they can get.

“You sense a disturbance in how to call upon magic, do you not?” Undine asked off in reminding the group of how when they tried to use their magic, it did not manifest itself to transform the girls.

“Well, yes…but can’t we reach you?” Twilight slowly responded to the question while wondering about another.

“We called you to say that we are here, but when you call us…you must have a strong flow of magic, or we maybe at a disadvantage.” Undine explains this to the group, that the magic of the user calls them and can also help them be strong in their fights besides what the Guardians already possess.

“So if we are not at full strength, then even with yer own, ye need help. Man, never thought of dat.” Tough responded in getting the idea and it sounds like a tricky spot.

“But wait, couldn’t I still help…I feel my Triforce power, and I think I can still call to it.” Ben spoke to say, as he held his hand to his chest, the Triforce symbol glowed and from it, his Master Sword appeared in his hand. “You see?” He showed his sword, showing that he can be the most helpful with his power that is not in an unusual state like Twilight & the Mane Five are.

“Even so, should your enemy know you possess the great three elements of Wisdom, Courage & Power, they will target them, even kill to obtain them,” Undine spoke to warn Ben that once the enemy learns of his powers over three elements, they will seek to claim it.

“Can I be of any assistance?” Megan asked the Guardians in hoping she may be of assistance.

“The Mag’ne, if all else truly fails, your Rainbow of Light maybe needed to help stop the Sirens.” Undine spoke this off if all else fails, then Megan’s power that she holds within her heart locket, will be needed. “But while it may surprise them, there are still other evils here as strong as them, and you’ll need to reawaken your inner magic to defeat them.” She explained the case that the Dazzlings are not the only foes to be dealt with; even powerful forces that walk on this world will need to be fought off with everyone at their full strength.

Everyone was silent in what they listen to, before the light of their surroundings changed back into Pinkie’s place. Twilight then looked at her Guardians in their object forms, and held onto them with worry and concern.

“Undine…everyone,” Twilight spoke in wishing that such things of them being unable to call their magic lead to such problems; what can they do now?

“Don’t worry Twilight, we’re here. We’ll crack the case to stop not only the Dazzlings, but any other villains like Fafnir if he shows up.” Ben pats his love’s back to give her some encouraging words.

“Thanks Ben.” Twilight smiled a bit in having heard that to cheer her up.

“Well at least dat critter ain’t done anything’ yet. Maybe we won’t have him ta beat.” Tough spoke in feeling that Fafnir isn’t showing up, maybe they may not even deal with him.

“Illogical, Fafnir’s energy within this world has not faded, until it’s removed, we know he’s around.” Omega spoke in stating what he can determine, his world scans say Fafnir is indeed in this world, but where he’s at is unknown at this time.

“Hey gang, why are we moping around, we got a slumber party to pull!” Pinkie Pie spoke off to say in changing the subject to be more positive.

Everyone smiled in for once, letting the pink girl decide what they should do here then just mop about. As everyone begins to bring in their things and look around Pinkie’s place.

“You joining us Hoboken Joe,” Megan asked in seeing the man was about to head to his ride.

“Love ta, but my lady friend be waiting. I’ll come pick ye up in de morning now, ye here!” Hobo Joe spoke off to say this to Megan and the rest that he’ll come around to get them in the morning while they have their little fun.

Soon Hobo Joe exits the door with a few goodbyes from everyone else along with a few thanks and sees you around replies. Now the scene goes dark here as everyone else begins to prepare some things now, for the girls to have their room with Pinkie and for the guys to have the extra room upstairs.

----------------

The scene soon shows that the girls were in Pinkie Pie’s room, they were in their pajamas when it was starting to get dark outside. We see Pinkie Pie & Pinkamena checking out a lab top, Sunset Shimmer watch Rarity text on her phone, Fluttershy was petting Spike & Phobos, Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle & Scootaloo were cheering in watching Applejack & Rainbow Dash play a video game off the TV, while Twilight sat on the bed to be writing something in a notebook with Nyx reading a book of her own.

“Status update?” Pinkie Pie asked off to say this about her lap top, “Okie-dokie-lokie.” Pinkie Pie said as she happily typed on her lap top in updating her status.

“Man, I gotta remember to check my emails when I get the chance to log in on your computer.” Pinkamena stated to her pink pal of what she can do later.

Soon Rarity got Fluttershy & Sunset near her, as they each showed their own smiles before her smartphone. “Snap!” The picture was taken to show a bashful Fluttershy, a cheery Sunset, a sly and elegant Rarity model pose, and even Spike popping in with a goofy face holding a chew bone while Phobos was blowing kisses. The girls check their photo, only for Rarity to go ‘WHAH!’ much to Sunset’s confusion and Fluttershy holding in the giggles of how cute the pets were doing in the picture.

“Spike, Phobos!” Rarity turns to glare at the mentioned dogs while Fluttershy & Sunset smiled too much to cover their mouths from laughing at the funny picture.

“Hugh?” Both Spike & Phobos turn from now chewing on the same type of chewy bone.

“Go AJ!” Apple Bloom cheered her sister to win the game.

“Go Rainbow!” Scootaloo also cheered in wanting her idol to win this.

“Go-Go-Go,” Sweetie Belle cheered in wanting whoever to win to win it.

Applejack and Rainbow Dash were leaning in their own way, focusing on the game and pushing buttons, they were in the zone. But soon AJ was smirking in getting the upper hand, much to a struggling Rainbow Dash. Rainbow was looking nervous to see AJ doing well to beat her, and she look to be on the edge now, so…only thing she could do. Rainbow Dash smacks the console game with a cover for the Mane-iac Mayhem character. The screen showed that a controller was now disconnected at this time.

“Hey! Ah was about ta beat ye!” Applejack asked off in shock to look at the dry expression Rainbow Dash in what she just did there.

“I doubt it.” Rainbow Dash casually spoke off to say while spinning here control, much to AJ crossing her arms to pout. “So, Twilight, how is that counter-spell comin’?” Rainbow Dash and AJ looked up behind them of the front bed, while Fluttershy was on the bed side of the floor cuddling a stuff alligator, Twilight was struggling with a pen in her mouth in what to write.

“Huh?” Twilight was snapped to her senses from her difficulty by the question, “Oh, uh, good. Great.” She was seen skipping the pages to get near the end to hug the book with a sheepish smile to inform her friends; all was well. “Thanks for letting me use your notebook, Fluttershy.” Twilight smiled to her friend in thanking the girl cuddling the toy alligator about the loan notebook. “I really like the song you wrote for the Rainbooms.” She commented on what Fluttershy wrote was a nice thing for the band to sing.

“I liked it too.” Nyx stop her own reading to comment about liking what she and her mother say Fluttershy wrote for the Rainbooms, it sounded really good.

“Thanks. Hugh…” Fluttershy cuddled the toy gator to smile at the comment before sighing to herself while Twilight went back to struggling on what to write in. “Hopefully one day, we’ll get a chance to play it.” Fluttershy remotely stated in feeling that it may be forever until Rainbow lets them use the song she wrote.

“Gwahahahaah…/Waaahhhh!” Rainbow Dash was laughing against a struggling Applejack reaching to get her controller back from the girl teasing the cow girl.

Twilight was really having some hard time thinking of what to write, as she seems a bit uneasy. But then Twilight yelps when Rarity sat near her without warning.

“Twilight, I think I speak for all of us when I say I don’t know what we would have done if you hadn’t come back to help us.” Rarity spoke with a proud smile while a worried Twilight covered the notebook she had from view before making a little smile in hearing such praises.

“Uh-huh.” The Main Five, Crusaders, Sunset, and Nyx nods off to say in a full on agreement; they are glad Twilight and her family and friends are here, they can really use it about now.

Then without warning, a doorbell is heard ringing that earn everyone’s attention suddenly.

“Pizza’s here!” Pinkie Pie stood up with a smile in announcing what was now here; their dinner. Everyone smiled in knowing about this, and now only thing to do…is go and get it.

Then in lightning fast reflexes, many of the girls in the room zoomed out in dust clouds, but as it cleared off, Twilight was seen on the bed still. She moved her legs to the corner while looking a little down for some reason. Twilight looks at the notebook, and sees a bunch of scribble lines and cross offs and with an image of her head doodle singing to hit the doodle work of one of the sirens.

“Hugh.” Twilight sighs in depression, so far, she hasn’t really worked out a way for the right muscial counter—spell to affect the Dazzlings; what can she do.

“Don’t you want any pizza? Megan’s paying the delivery guy right now?” Then without warning, Pinkie Pie came up with a pizza in her mouth to ask Twilight if she even wants any pizza to eat.

Twilight made a smiling face and shut eyes to nod a ‘yes’ to the question from Pinkie Pie. But as Pinkie Pie left, Twilight was alone as she looked to the notebook with a gloom face. So she opens a drawer that had jelly beans, candy wraps, a lollipop, a half-eaten sprinkle donut inside (all of which are Pinkie’s things), and Twilight puts the notebook in there before shutting it. Twilight stood there before turning away with a little sad face expression, as she walks away to join the others for pizza.

----------------------------------

Meanwhile, as the girls were having their own fun, the guys were also having their own communication. After they went down to grab some pizza, they came back here to enjoy some more guy time; Golden Heart, Jack Zen, Tough, Ben, heck, even Omega was being ap art of the guys even if he was a robot, he sounded like a male, so technically, that counts, right?

“So tell me Ben, having a good time?” Golden Heart asked his friend if he’s enjoying himself.

“Well…yeah, I’ve just never experienced having a sleepover with this much guys around.” Ben spoke to shrug off in mentioning this fact.

“Seriously; ye never once had a slipover with yer buds?” Tough Apple asked off in disbelief in what he heard.

“I had one with my buddy Flash when we were little.” Ben spoke to say this…but then stop to look a little down much to those in the room. “I sure wish we could have gotten to the Flash Sentry of this world sooner, maybe he would have enjoyed this.” Ben feels that Flash Sentry was too focus on the competition that he left with his band mates to practice; the Sirens seem to have him under their fingers now.

“Cheer up, Ben….from what you told me, there’s a plan to save him and everyone else at CHS.” Jack Zen patted Ben’s back to help cheer him up that they will get Flash back to normal, him and everyone at school.

Ben smiled in liking that idea very much, and it felt nice to have other guys being buddy-buddy with.

“I must ask, what are other activities one does at a guy’s sleepover?” Omega asked off in not having much experience while he is knowledgeable of such things.

“Don’t ask me, I’m in de same boat as Ben, had me too many loose tempers ta ever have a sleepover.” Tough shrug off to say while chowing down another scurf of pizza while making a mess.

“We’ve played some video games, listen to rock music, and pig out on pizza and soda. I’m out of ideas.” Goldie stated off to say these things while now being without anything to top it.

“I got one. Let’s play a prank…” Jack Zen smiled in suggesting what they can do for fun.

“Who are we pranking?” Omega asked in not sure who they are pranking here.

“I was thinking the girls, you know, a little joke to get their minds off this whole evil Siren thing going on.” Jack Zen smiled off with a sneaky idea in how to really have some fun.

“And what do we gotta do ta prank them?” Tough asked off in raising an eyebrow for the question.

“We’ll have a little fun…by scaring them. Like seen in the movies of a girls group alone on a spooky night,” Jack Zen explained in what they will do with their prank, scare the girls silly. “Haven’t you guys wanted to scare the wits out of a girl before?” He looked to those here in questioning if they ever once had the desire to play around.

“I am uncertain; such logic ever crosses my processors.” Omega responded in never once thinking about that.

“In truth, Pinkamena hardly gets scared…but, it would be interesting to see.” Golden shrug off to say while at the same time, was interested to see her kind of expression with fright for a change than just scaring others with her appearance.

“As long as we’re playing, I guess it couldn’t hurt.” Ben shrugs off to say in feeling if they are playing and not hurting nobody, maybe they can do it.

“Ho-doggy, looks like we all get a little fun outta this,” Tough smirked in liking him this plan.

“When do we begin the operation?” Omega asked in questioning the act to start.

“When all the girls are asleep, about midnight should do. Ben, you go out to check to make sure no one’s awake.” Jack Zen pointed off in explaining what they do while giving Ben the shot to make sure everyone is asleep. “Alright guys, let operation Scare-Party…be on Standby.” He smiled in announcing the name of this operation here.

The guys all agree, and then did a high-five response. Course many of them yelp when they high-five with Omega TOO hard, the guy’s got tough outing plate that could REALLY hurt the bare skin. So in a few moments, the guys would start to play their game…

-------------------------

Soon it was the late evening outside the window, as a crescent moon shape was formed. There were sounds of snoring as it meant everyone was asleep. But getting up was Twilight Sparkle, who looked concern before getting up. Twilight tries to be careful moving herself around AJ with her hat over her head, Pinkie Pie slept funny on her bed side with her head to the edge & feet to the pillow, even Sunset Shimmer by her sleeping bag, Fluttershy slept with Spike & Phobos in her arms, Rainbow Dash slept on the bed with the pillow, Rarity had a sleeping eye mask on along with curling irons in her hair, even Nyx, Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle & Scootaloo slept in a round circle together. But Twilight had to watch her step, as she approached the drawer of the bed side to open it up, and retake out the notebook she had place in it. Twilight made it pass her friends and was careful to approach Megan who was near the doorway, as she creak it open enough to let her get by without awakening her.

The scene shows Twilight was now downstairs within the kitchen area with an overhead light open, as she was looking through the notebook. She had the pen in her mouth, and was pondering how to write with it like a pony would, since she was more use to doing that then a human being. She stood up to look at what she made, but then signs to shake her head and spit the pen out of the mouth.

“No. That’s not gonna work.” Twilight lay on her hands on the table to complain and covered her eyes in frustration; she is having a hard time coming up with that musical counter-spell they need.

“Hey, Twilight,” Suddenly, a voice interrupts Twilight’s gloom moment to yelp of who was up and speaking to her, and across the kitchen was…Sunset Shimmer. “You’re up late.” Sunset lean against the wall to smile and then came into the kitchen to state about her friend.

“Just looking over the counter-spell,” Twilight looked at the doodle work she made with worry, and covered it up with a sheepish smile to respond while looking a little sad about the work she’s trying to do. “We only get one shot at this. It has to be perfect.” Twilight explained herself to hold the book up to look over it while Sunset was near the fridge.

“We really are lucky you’re here.” Sunset smiled to say this with a best effort to say this while she opened the fridge.

“That’s what everyone keeps telling me.” Twilight leans over the table to respond with a sorrow look on her face.

“Something up girls,” Then without warning, the girls yelp in seeing who else was coming down to join them…but Ben Mare.

“Ben! Wha..what are you doing up at this hour?” Twilight yelps in seeing Ben was down here, and continued to hide the scribble notes she made.

“I could ask you both the same thing?” Ben asked off in why Twilight & Sunset are down in the kitchen in the middle of the night.

“She’s looking over the counter-spell; I just felt a little midnight snack.” Sunset pointed out in what Twilight was doing while she was going for something to snack on.

“Heh, well same here, anything good,” Ben asked shrug off to say in having the munchies all of a sudden.

“I’m checking now.” Sunset stated in about to check in what was in the fridge here.

“And you Twilight? How’s the spell coming along?” Ben asked off in what Twilight has made to help defeat the Sirens.

“Um…” Twilight was afraid to answer that question, only to be cut off.

“Who could possibly need this much whipped cream?” Sunset spoke off in a stump expression, as those in the kitchen see a lot of whip cream was filled up in the fridge to the brim.

“Eh-heh, that’s Pinkie Pie for yah.” Ben lets off a strange chuckle in knowing Pinkie Pie would wanna have so much whipped cream.

“Yeeep, this is where she’s staying.” Twilight lightly stated in knowing that where Pinkie Pie lives, she’s bound to put anything in any spot; like the drawer upstairs for example.

“Must be nice to have everyone always looking to you for answers to their problems…” Sunset was speaking off a topic while Twilight held her head in looking a bit worse for were, “Instead of waiting for you to cause a problem.” Sunset responded while she sprayed some whip cream onto her thumb and look a bit down.

“Just because everyone expects something from you doesn’t mean it’s guaranteed to happen.” Twilight stated off to say this while looking away as if feeling pressured by such high hopes from so many.

“Well, that doesn’t stop them from expecting it.” Sunset shook her head off in knowing what it means to go through such headaches.

“Which only makes things harder because the last thing you want to do is…” Twilight was stating these facts about something horrible that would be the last thing to be done.

“…Let everybody down.” Twilight & Sunset responded in union with their same sad expressions; knowing what happens when one leads another down. At that moment, both girls snap their eyes open to look to another in realizing what they said together; as if knowing how the other one feels.

“Well now, I say you both know how the other feels. You both went through the same teachings & guidance, and know what comes from responsibilities. You’re almost like two sides of the same coin.” Ben was stating how Twilight & Sunset, both students of Celestia have experienced such things to know the pressure of the job they do.

Both girls heard what Ben said to thought, could he be right. Twilight soon smiles a bit sheepishly to Sunset in feeling how weird it was that someone understood her. Susnet also had a weird smile face in feeling the same thing as Twilight does before shutting the fridge. After shutting it, Sunset turns around, only to meet another person before her that had a bored look.

“Waaah,” Sunset Shimmer yelps off loudly in being surprised of who was suddenly there that they never made a sound to alert of their presence.

“Maud…Pie?” Ben slowly responded in when he and Twilight were surprised to see who else was here at this late hour…Pinkie Pie’s sister!

Yep, the girl look like the human version of the pony Maud Pie, skin color, hair style, dull eye look, plain boring sleep shirt & shorts, it had to be the same one.

“Boulder was hungry.” Maud Pie held up her right hand in showing her rock named Boulder in stating why she was down here. She reached up over the cabinet to take out some crackers from the shelf, and was pouring them on her rock.

A spooked Sunset Shimmer backs away from Maud Pie to be near Ben & Twilight in watching this before Sunset calmed a bit down of knowing who was here. Soon Maud Pie turns around to walk away while pouring chip crackers on her plain rock while the gang looked to the other in being surprised of whose else to run into here.

“I still can’t get over the fact that she’s related to Pinkie Pie.” Sunset Shimmer held her right hand and pointed her left hand’s thumb to whisper to Twilight & Ben about how crazy this was; that the random excited Pinkie Pie has a sister like Maud who is…well, unlike Pinkie Pie herself.

“You and me both,” Twilight whispered back to Sunset with a smile on her face of how surprised it is to learn Maud is really even Pinkie Pie’s sister, it’s a strange world.

Both girls held their inner laughs at the idea, as it was kinda funny to imagine Pinkie’s sister was something else.

“So…anyway…um,” Sunset was trying to now change the subject to something. “How is…um, my…other self? The human version of me…doing…since I…took her place her?” Sunset asked in feeling a bit concern about the her she got out of this world to replace.

“She’s fine; I said that when we met Azure Phoenix that she was alive. She’s doing okay now too.” Twilight smiled to inform this Sunset Shimmer from Equestria; that her human version of this world is doing okay.

“Really; she wasn’t hurt or anything, right?” Sunset asked in worrying about the question at hand.s

“There were a few problems that our enemies wanted her for intel of this world.” Twilight spoke with a sorrow look about what the other Sunset Shimmer went through back in their world.

“And you know about the black hole that almost destroyed this world; that was Grimmore’s doing.” Ben stated this issue to which it freaked Sunset out, the Demon Lord was behind that act, then it’s no wonder the human world was meeting doomsday all of a sudden without warning. “But he gave us a choice, to lose the memory of a secret we weren’t supposed to know about a hidden enemy, and the other you choose’d to do so in saving the world she couldn’t go back to.” Ben explained what they basically remember of that time in the past and how that act saved this world from destruction.

“Wow, she and all of you gave up something ‘that’ important, to save us.” Sunset spoke off stun to believe what she has heard here. “I feel bad about now seeing what I did before…leaving her with such evil foes. But, I’m glad to hear she’s doing well.” Sunset spoke with sadness, but tried to perk up a bit in thinking her other self of this world is doing much better, right.

“Yep, she and Flash are dating, and….Oooh!” Ben was saying until he caught on too late in what he let slip out

“Oh….I see.” Sunset spoke to get a little gloomy of hearing this out of nowhere. “So…my formal colt friend has forgotten about me…now that there is another me…who is not at all mean or evil.” She spoke in deep sorrow, after what she did back home; maybe the one she loved decided to stick with a Sunset Shimmer who was not as bad as her.

“It’s not like that. Flash hasn’t forgotten you Sunset Shimmer.” Twilight spoke in trying to help explain the facts right. “But since your trapped here, he decided to move on.” She stated that since the girl can’t return, Flash is moving on with life.

“Heh, wish the same thing could be said for this world’s Flash.” Sunset sighed to shake her head off in knowing that the same thing can’t be said with her or this world’s Flash. “Hugh, sometimes, I really do wonder how things are going in Equestria.” She sighs to say this in feeling like she never should have left home.

“Speaking of which, Twilight, you still have that lap-top of yours?” Ben asked his love something that was on the mind.

“Sure do, oh, that’s right…better make the connection.” Twilight spoke to say, as she brought out the lab top and was setting up the web cam.

“Um, how can you connect back in Equestria?” Sunset asked a bit puzzled in what was going on now.

“I hooked your book to the mirror, and with some mechanical parts, got it open again without waiting a full 2.5 years. Now we can see our friends back home are doing.” Twilight explained this with a smile of excitement to start doing this.

“Um, exactly….which friends we talking about,” Sunset asked a bit nervous in feeling that those back home, if they are who she thinks they are…should she even meet them?

Soon the question was answered when the screen showed up images of Twilight’s castle and her friends that were seen doing things…until they saw the lap-top back home was turn on with the signal picture seen.

“Hey guys, Twilight & Ben are calling!” Rainbow Dash shouted out in seeing who was calling them.

“Hi!” Soon the screen was filled with the Mane Five & Goldie’s group that was there at this time.

“It’s great to see you all, how’s everything over there?” Twilight smiled to say this in seeing how everyone is doing.

“We’re doing okay here darling.” Rarity smiled to say this to her friend.

“Right, the mirror is still here, undisturbed!” Pinkie Pie nods happily to say they are okay.

“We almost got in a pickle when Tao was stopping by, but Fred & Barney managed ‘ta tick him off pretty darn good.” AJ smiled off to almost laugh at what close encounter they had.

“And by that, they mean that Dragon Kick had to force Tao to leave since they didn’t have an appointment.” Golden Heart explained how Tao was pulled away by his reasonable nephew over the matter.

“Right now, no enemies are acting up here, but that doesn’t mean we can rest easy.” Pinkamena stated to say this about their case of watching out for anything.

“Is everything alright over there; Are the other us doing okay? Oh…if you’re fine to talk about them,” Fluttershy spoke to say this while also getting worried if she was being nosy.

“Everything’s going okay, we hit a few snags, but we’re doing okay.” Twilight spoke to say this while trying to put on a good smile.

“Is my mom over there?” Ben asked off in wondering if his mother is there too.

“Right here son. Something wrong,” Celestia came upon the screen to speak to her son now.

“There is, where’s Aunt Luna?” Ben stated to say while wondering where Luna was.

“She took Flash, Sunset, Sombra & Autumn Gem to scout the areas to make sure no enemy or the Mystics know about what’s going on. But I may fear the enemy will learn of your arrival, since we felt shifts of outside forces making contact with the Sirens & such.” Celestia inform her son with an explanation of how things are going here while fearing the enemy may know those from Equestria, are now in the human version of their own world.

“I see, but mom…there is a problem, it’s…” Ben felt hesitant to say this, but went ahead. “It’s about the other you and other Aunt Luna here. The Sirens got to them, and….even after I tried to warn them to believe me…they still…” He stopped in feeling bit sadden to know that the other Celestia did not believe him of what was truly going on.

“It’s okay son, I understand.” Celestia spoke to say this to her son. “But whatever is happening, you must stay strong. I’m certain that if anyone can free them from the spell that has hold over them…it is you all.” She spoke her wise words to help give her son and everyone else confidence.

“Sniff…thanks mom.” Ben sniffs a bit in smiling from hearing his mother’s loving words.

“Um…” Sunset wanted to almost speak, but hid behind Twilight & Ben.

“Oh, right…Celestia…there’s someone else here for you to meet.” Twilight spoke to say in thinking this was a something to be done.

Now Twilight has Ben move, and Sunset was soon a deer in the headlights, as she and Celestia from Equestria…stared at each other.

“Sunset Shimmer,” Celestia responded with a surprise look to see the girl she once had as her student was before her.

“Hey Celestia…” Sunset nervously spoke back to her old teacher, but felt really worried now. “It’s…been a long time since we last spoke.” She rub her arm to say in looking away to start a conversation.

“It certainly has. And I’ve been told of what happened to you.” Celestia nods her head in sounding serious.

“You…have?” Sunset asked off with a look of fear, that doesn’t sound good.

“I blame myself for not realizing what was going on before me, and that you, who were so young, got drag into a mess I never knew came.” Celestia spoke dignified on what happened to Sunset long ago. “I heard how an enemy changed you to become evil, and I failed as your teacher to prevent what befallen you. I’m sorry.” She spoke in apologizing for not being there to help Sunset Shimmer when it was so obvious.

“No, I’m sorry. I-I mean…hugh…” Sunset tried to say, but sighs to stop in what words to say. “If I had not let the Superior manipulate me in my dreams and ruin my life back home, I would have been a student you can be proud of. Instead…I’m a disgrace.” She drops her arms to look at the floor as she is nothing but a sorry disgrace to have ever been under Celestia’s teachings.

“We were both in our wrong and that an enemy fooled us both. But know this…my old student…” Celestia spoke in wanting Sunset to hear this message. “I am proud to know you are doing much better now, then you were in the past, and that you have friends of which I wanted you to understand the value of.” She smiled to say this that the Susnet now has now begun to understand about friendship, the thing she was missing in the past, and Celestia couldn’t be more happier for the girl.

“Celestia…” Sunset slowly spoke as if almost about to cry from receiving such unworthy words of praise after everything she’s done in the past.

The signal was starting to get a bit fuzzy, like it was hard staying connected on the other line.

“The signal’s breaking up; we’ll have to cut this short. I’ll try to contact you all again when I can.” Twilight spoke to her teacher in seeing what’s happening, they wish they can talk more, but that will have to be another time.

“Good luck my pony…um, my friends…let the Mag’ne help watch over you.” Celestia spoke to say while correcting herself, and wished this bunch good luck.

Soon the screen went dark, as the signal battery for Twilight’s lap top ran out; the girl really should have check them before leaving.

“Well, at least we got a chance to talk with them. And I think it help else us up a little.” Ben smiled off in feeling they each got to speak to the ones they wanted to talk with, and it help with their resolve a bit.

“Huuuah.” Sunset yawns a bit to cover her mouth, as she was feeling tired. “I better get some sleep.” She turns to Ben & Twilight in stating that she needs to get some sleep. “Good luck with the counter-spell.” She pointed her right index finger in wishing Twilight good luck on the counter-spell thing to help them. “Not that you’ll need it.” She shrug off a hand wave that with Twilight, she’ll be fine to not need luck while not seeing the sorrow look Twilight is showing. “This must be nothing compared with the stuff you’re expected to deal with as a princess of Equestria.” As Sunset states how great Twilight is, Twilight looks over her scribbles with worry, she was not getting anywhere, and she needs to come up with a solution…

“Sunset Shimmer…” Twilight called out to her friend, of which Sunset stop from leaving to look in ponder thought of what Twilight needs that sounded…important, “Never mind.” Twilight shook off her worried face, and put on a brave face to wave her friend off about the matter of what she wanted. “It’s not important.” She issued that what she was gonna say, it wasn’t anything important.

Sunset kinda had a gloom face, but tried to pull off a smile for Twilight to see in almost saying ‘Oh…okay. No problem.’ before turning to leave out of the kitchen.

“You sure you’re fine Twilight?” Ben asked in thinking something was still bothering his love, but she’s not saying.

“I am Ben; I’ll be upstairs to go to bed soon.” Twilight smiled to say in trying to sound positive over the matter.

Ben made a little smile in hearing that, as he gave Twilight a little peck kiss on her check before heading off himself. Soon he was out of the kitchen, leaving Twilight alone now.

“No.” Twilight pounds her hands on the table to debate with herself. “I have to be able to do this. I have to.” Twilight spoke in trying to build herself with confidence, as she knows she must not fail those here…no matter what. “Huuuuagh….but I guess, sleep can help my brain think up better.” Twilight stated from a yawn, as she packs up what she has, and soon heads off to go to bed as well. She’ll hope that tomorrow will be a better day for all of them…

---------

At the very late night, three mysterious girls had arrived at the very cornered alley. Adagio, Aria and Sonata looked around of their surroundings for the moment. They looked suspicious, fierce and concern before they headed to the front. Upon reaching to the end of their roads, they stopped at once. Adagio touched on the walls in search of something. For a moment later, she pushed a brick a bit. Then a trap floor opened in a two-way split of the girls. Three of them screamed as they fell through the trap. Then without any warning, a rocket came out from the hole and blasted off to the sky faster than anyone could see and some assumed it was firework displays.

For the next few moments had passed, the rocket had arrived on the outside of New York's small island called Ellis Island. It shot straight towards the building's ground. It opened a secret hole panel flooring, as the rocket jabbed into it. Soon the rocket’s sharp-point top opened up from where its cone made entry. Then Adagio, Aria and Sonata fell out of there and straight down the hole.

Through the long hallway of the tunnel, the girls continued falling while screaming in fear. For the moment had pass, the hole in front of them open; They exited the hole and then they landed on the ground hard. They moaned painfully from the wild and unexpected ride.

"Get off me Sonata!" Aria demanded angrily to shove off the girl that was on her.

“Oh yeah; How about you get off me?" Sonata huffed in being upset to push Aria from being on her.

Adagio groaned in annoyance at these two squabbling, "How about you two both…get off me?!" Adagio stated from being on the bottom of this pyramid scene.

Adagio stood up while pushing both Sonata and Aria aside. They both slowly got up. They looked around of their surroundings. They found themselves in the very large area. It was filled with thousands and more of giant Transformers. They were built and manufactured through assembly lines of machinery builders and thousands of non-suited or suited radioactive scientists and workers.

Aria smirked darkly in what she was seeing. “Well, I think I like this place." She turned to Adagio and Sonata from seeing this stuff too. "If we had THOSE things in Equestria, we so be the boom! We're could’ve rule Equestria." She declared that having such machines in Equestria would make them very powerful indeed.

"Really; Wow..." Sonata smiled in amaze at hearing this, as she giggled happily. "If we do return to our home, I wish I could see Laxtinct again. He's so sweet, what a handsome pony." The girl was lost in her own fantasy world again.

Adagio groaned in annoyance by what Sonata was saying, again. "And he was the reason of why we got stuck and banished here. He and his big mouth...Always wanted to do the right thing. That stupid General Bladestrike had taught him too well.” She knew that Laxtinct was stupid, but stupidly good to not turn a blind eye of their evil; it was thanks to his teacher for that lesson.

"Speaking of taught, ladies..." A German Accent voice spoke gently and firmly. The tree girls turned and found a black suited man with his dark crimson skull. "Greetings..." He spoke in getting the Dazzlings upon their entry.

"The Infamous General Crimson Skull... What an honor to meet you again..." Adagio smiled in seeing who they get to meet here in this world all of a sudden.

“Indeed…” Crimson Skull smirked darkly before continuing. "Lord Dark Curse awaits you..." He informed these girls of who was waiting for them at this time.

Adagio, Aria and Sonata followed Crimson Skull through the long-way bridge. For the moment had passed through the long hallway of factory hall, training hall, cafeteria hall, office hall and may more; they had arrived on the building's office. It was above the remaining building.

They got up to level. They saw Dark Curse was on top of the metallic bridge above the ground. He was speaking to the powerful and mighty Decepticon Overlord, Galvatron.

“Are you certain of this?” Galvatron growled while he snarled off much of his words. “So, Optimus Prime has left the Earth." He chuckled evilly and darkly, as he turned away from Dark Curse for the moment. "He is so weak and soft as always. He always put the weaklings first than himself. Even after he and the Autobots had been betrayed by them, he still forgives them. It's so hard to believe in that..." After everything the Autobots have suffered with loses, Optimus would still risk in defending them.

"Believe it or not, it is true. The Legendary Knights have disappeared from the public's eyes. The KSI have decided not to produce and create more of their own Transformers Army, since you had displayed yourself that Megatron is still lives.” Dark Curse explained calmly over the course that has played out. "Though I told you before, you should be more patient until the right timing for you to strike, until Optimus and all of the Autobots are extinguished." He explained this word of advice to the mighty lord of all Decepticons.

"I rather take those filthy scums down than later! I will show the world that the Decepticons will never be destroyed, as long as I lived!” Galvatron declared forth in making this stated remark that as long as he functions, the Decepticon race will not expire, “For I am Galvatron! I am the true Immortal Transformer of all Decepticons. I can never die until I reclaim what was rightfully mine! The Allspark gave me the unlimited powers!" He spoke forth in demanding and claiming what shall be his.

"That is true... I used to think of that too. And now, it was taken away from me. Those Humans... They never learn anything; always defiance till the end for nothing... All those years wasted of watching them to evolve as the intelligent and calmed being. It was all for nothing.” Dark Curse spoke his own words of agreement to the case about humanity. “Therefore, it was why this planet is yours to take, since Cybertron was destroyed. And why these Humans must be destroyed, if they cannot accept the change and evolution." Dark Curse stated in what is his is for Galvatron to claim and take.

“Huuuff…If only that filthy Cade Yaegar hadn't interfered in the battle, I would have the Seed and turned this pathetic Earth into the whole new world of Cybertronian.” Galvatron huffed in annoyance before speaking this matter. "And the cost of failure, I've lost most of my brethren and brothers!" He clutch his metal hand in knowing that he lost much of his revived Decepticons against the Autobots back in Hong Kong.

"And now you’ll have them back.” Dark Curse said calmly, as Galvatron turned and glance at Dark Curse of his words, as he continued. "Despite the loss of the Seed, you have me to thank for since your Creators and I are very much...‘partners’, since the beginning. I had rebuilt your army of Decepticons. And this time, they obey you one and only you alone since you gave them their purpose." He explained this matter of what was going on and of what was being done here.

“Indeed…tell me. Any officer you have that I can trust?” Galvatron nodded his head calmly in asking a question that depends on someone to be trusted.

Dark Curse smiled, as he revealed six screens of six familiar Decepticons. The first one was the picture of a dark silver colored Starscream with strong wings and powerful machine guns and missile launchers. The second one was a two-headed purplish Shockwave with his right-armed canon and left-armed knuckle-claws. The third one was a blue Soundwave with a sharp helmet with crimson visor and had a strong body build-up as Blackout and Grindor and five wing blades on his back. The fourth one was a dark navy Barricade yet shorter than Soundwave as Breakdown. The fifth one was a muscular and strong warrior Bonecrusher-Brawl fused together while his hand was armed with machine blasters, shoulders that had missile launchers and a tail was as long and spiky as Lugnut. The last one was Stinger.

“Ah…yes. Hmpm-hmph-hmph….My most loyal and trusted Decepticons…all but Starscream,” Galvatron smirked darkly and evilly before he chuckled at seeing this display. "It seems you had managed to download their memory core before their extinction. And you rebuilt their designs as the ultimate warriors." He spoke in seeing what has happened that those that were destroyed, and brought back better than before.

“Yes... Yes, I did.” Dark Curse nodded his head calmly before speaking. "After all, you had requested me to do it, if you or your invasion at Chicago had failed. And thus, I prepared it. Even KSI had your designs, but I am the true designer of all kinds for Transformers, because I assist your Creators. They will be ready soon. All they need is the Allspark's Energy to restore their memory core and energy." He explained the basic matter of what has been done and what last issue to settle before all is ready.

"It will be done soon..." Galvatron smirked darkly in planning to make sure that happens. Just then, he looked up and found Adagio, Aria and Sonata watching their discussion. “Hmph-hmph-hmph…It would appear you have some other guests to attend..." He chuckled darkly in seeing there are others that wish to see Dark Curse.

Dark Curse turned to the three girls in question. He smirked darkly, as three of them approached and bowed before him. "Well, well, well... Adagio and her Dazzlings... Welcome…to our little home. How is your trip to the school?" He spoke in being warm welcoming to those that serve him.

"Very... very interesting... And to be honest, we enjoy it very much.” Adagio smiled in happily reporting the matter of what the Dazzlings are doing. “Thanks to you forging our identity, it worked very well. And no one can even recognize or question us.” She spoke that these guys have made sure that their years being on this planet were changed so they could not be questioned by government officials. “They have everything what we need. This will fuel our strength and powers... But first... you must give what my master wanted when we're working with you for some time." She spoke this of what they can do, but ask that this Dark Curse of this Human World, give them something for the Dark Curse of Equestria.

"Good enough. But it will take some time to complete that of what he wanted, if he wants his army to be completed. After all, more of designs will be delivered." Dark Curse stated to explain the case of while these matters take time.

"Fair enough... But there's something you might be interested in." Adagio spoke in bringing up another subject to the table.

"What would that be?" Dark Curse raised an eyebrow in pondering the very question from these Sirens.

"I believe those that were here during CHS’ Fall Formal that we’ve heard from the other students brought our full attention. Does Twilight Sparkle, Ben Mare, Nyx, Spike and Phobos rang any bells?” Adagio issued to state the names of those that the Dazzlings have research with the students in recalling those that helped in the Fall Formal event that had….magical abilities…after their sudden meeting back at the auditorium.

“Hugh…So... They have return to here…” Dark Curse gasped in shock and surprise to learn of this news of those they heard Azure Phoenix has been digging around the dirt to uncover the truth. "Good work… I will have their powers. Theirs are amazing and perfect for anything. They will be put to some use for my ambition. And I can finally begin the operation if I do not possess the great power of destruction." Dark Curse of this world spoke in sounding like he wants the power those with magic have to bring him much benefits in what they need.

"I know... And I promise to you... They will be yours to take, but you must be promise to me that my girls had enough energy to feed first, and you will give me both more of the Transformer Designs and the power of Allspark." Adagio smiled in stating this fact of giving those mentioned bunch to this guy, but only when the Dazzlings have feed off the negative energy and then be given more Transformer related stuff from these Dark Terrorist.

"Do not worry, I won't forget it." Dark Curse smiled to say in not having forgotten.

"Good enough... They will be delivered to both Swipestrike and Guildenstern. They will arrive... very soon. Care to tell me about your plan of using Equestria Magic?" Adagio responded off to say while stating a few things and also asking questions of what these guys tend to do with the Equestrian Magic.

"The Seed would have been perfect to destroy this flawed specimen, if it weren't for Optimus Prime and his Autobots.” Dark Curse explained the matter of the discussion he is going into. “As soon as I had those powers within my grasps, the time of Human Races' Extinction will soon begin again. The Earth will no longer be inhabited by the Humans, but Galvatron and his Decepticon Empire. My loyalists of Dark Terrorists and those who survived the attack will followed me to scour across the universe in search of the new planet for my perfect experiments and order to build. The Earth is history. To the new planet will be the future of a new race. I shall be the one to guide and lead..." Dark Curse explained his diabolical plot in what shall happen to this human planet and what will become of the human race.

"Interesting... Now that is very evil and wicked for someone who was not around in this world." Adagio quoted off in seeing how this version of Dark Curse seems to behave just like the Dark Mystic Leader; ashamed they never met him back so many years ago when the Sirens got sent here.

"You had no idea... Unless you have a better solution in taking care of them, Adagio..." Dark Curse responded back in stating the issue about these girls to take care of the problem at hand.

“I had one. But I did explain it to you before." Adagio smiled in stating this fact, before she cleared her throat from why she explained. "The Dazzlings should get going. We wouldn't want to make any suspicious and strange actions for anyone to suspect or think about. Anything else you want to tell me?" She spoke to say while she and her group must be going now, but will hear something before they go off.

"Of course, there is... Do not fail me or my Dark Immortal Counterpart. We don't accept failures. As long you give me what I want, I will give you yours," Dark Curse of this world stated with a dry threatening look on his face, that if the Dazzlings fail, they can forget getting anything from the Dark Terrorist.

"Fair enough; I will take care of bringing Twilight, her Equestria and Human Friends to you for research and experiments before your Endgame..." Adagio humbly stated in getting the idea of the subject.

"Good... Have Tech, Boris and his cohorts be ready to assist you from the school.” Dark Curse gave the order in what these girls are to do next here. “And beware of the Dragon Strike Force. They are closer than you think... They could be anyone... If Twilight and her friends manage to convince them, it will be difficult for you to deal with." He explained with a voice of cautious about his enemies getting in their way of their planning.

"Don't worry. I know who they really are. I can tell of that very much. Everything will be fine.” Adagio smiled off to say this in having already learn the truth about who the Dragon Strike Force really are. “Twilight and her friends won't achieve in convincing Shadow Dragon and his friends to help since they are under the Humans’ watchful eyes. They are after all 'the Intruders'. You will have the prize soon, and I will have mine." She stated this in knowing what they shall both get out of this without another side of heroes getting in the way.

“Fair enough...” Dark Curse smirked a bit in hearing this claim. "But do not underestimate Shadow Dragon and his team. They may not be so foolish and narrow-minded. I know that very well... If you need to accomplish your mission, ask any of us." He stated this as his own words to give the Dazzlings the know-how of what enemy they are going against.

"And if they truly wish to deny and resist us?” Galvatron finally spoke to join the conversion in his darkly tone sounding voice. “They will answer to the 'Wrath….of all Decepticons'. None will survive that. They will know that the Decepticons can never be defeated so easily." To him, even mere humans with special abilities are nothing that even Transformers can’t easily swat like pesky flies.

"Everything will go according to our plans..." Adagio smiled evilly and darkly here. "I assure you that everything will be fine and goes according to our plans. I will have my way to go home, Transformers' Designs and the powerful energy of the Allspark unless we want to make this world adore us.” She explained this much off especially that last one to her girls. “This Realm's Dark Curse will have Equestria Magic to bring extinction. And Galvatron will have his own planet to rule as the Emperor of Destruction." She spoke in seeing how this will be a win-win situation for the many sides of evil at work here.

Adagio smiled darkly and evilly before giggling and chuckling evilly. Dark Curse and Galvatron joined in the laugh. Their evil laughs echoed across the large room. Three villains will have what they needed to accomplish of what they wanted. Darkness continued to engulf the world...

---------------------------

The scene takes us back towards CHS, where we find Flare Tiger walking down into a dark room which lived in the deepest basement, which was below Canterlot High School as it had two basements, but unknown to anyone, that’s Flare Tiger’s part in which she had created the third and final addition, the third basement known as ‘Haunted Shade Basement’ which she choose’d to scared others who snoop around by the aid of her old friend, Shadow Cat aka Nightmare Partner in her friend’s codename which the Dragon Strike Force didn’t want to use her for a few reasons, that she’s very dangerous and capable of being sneaky around a lot, also, she loves to kill most of the time when she wants to or needs to. Flare Tiger smiled to see her friend who sat and was playing on the television which had a game console; Flare Tiger decided to pass by, her friend noticed her and smiled in greeting with a friendly cat’s tone to Flare Tiger. She nodded right back and walked to the room, which was very huge and very secretive where Flare Tiger didn’t want to tell her family about it, not even the outsiders knew of it.

Flare Tiger had secrets of the new Transformers that’s she’s building in her own time, which she’s named them,The Transformers Beasts, which the machines stand before her by one to the other as order-like, along with the names; Leo the Lion, RyuKitsune the Feather Dragon, Draco the Chinese Dragon, Fang the White Wolf, Phoenix the Firebird, Terra the Turtle, Miama the Snake, Usagi the White Rabbit, Equestrian the Horse, and Kurama the Red Fox. Flare Tiger didn’t start the machines up with Allsparks yet, she used the Allsparks to create the spirits of the machines which Flare Tiger and her friends, Shadow Cat and Flower Dog, were able to teach about the humans’ world, but also they taught them about the Transformers’ life and their world. Flare Tiger had decided to start with the computer which the machine that allows the avatars of the spirits from the Transformers’ machines to get connected to the largest computer that Flare Tiger created for good reasons. She didn’t want her creations over in her new Transformer Beasts to go wild and become evil and infected like the last time when she witness what happened to Joshua Joyce’s creation of the Transformers, that fell into the danger of the incident, she decided to pick up to studies on the Transformers’ code of the languages. Flare Tiger noticed a message appearing from her computer, which spit from the largest computer, she smiled when she clicked on the message which revealed to show the face of Optimus Prime.

“Howdy, Optimus Prime!” Flare Tiger smiled off to say in seeing this Autobot leader all of a sudden.

“It’s being a while, Flare Tiger, How are the Transformers of the Beasts class coming along?” Optimus Prime nodded to say while getting down to business.

“They’re doing fine, and they’re having their own fun for their free time from their studies.” Flare Tiger smiled off to say this good news part.

The truth is, Optimus Prime was aware of the Humans’ life, however, when he met Flare Tiger due to his truck form, as Flare Tiger told him about her idea and hopeful that it is possible for her to fixed and study over the languages of theirs, Optimus Prime was surprised to hear it from her. He told Flare Tiger to not rebuild, but Flare Tiger told him that it’s not new Transformers, however, she explained what the Beasts types were and their need for was, Optimus Prime was astounded and curious over this idea of hers, he did ask her if she could control over them new bots. Flare Tiger answers to him that she didn’t want to, but if she use the Allspark fragments as created into the spirits which allow to connections with the machines that she created, the girl wants to remove the Allsparks from the Transformer Beasts’ bodies to the computer in order to teach and fix what problems there are before it’s too late. Optimus Prime was almost overjoyed to know that maybe possible and agreed to keep this secret about it, he did so, the Autobot asked her in return a request, to be kept in touch with the connection with her as long as the project is working. She agreed and is able to get a connection and for years pass by; she’s still connected with him and kept updates about the beasts’ life.

“That is good to know, and how are their machines coming along?” Optimus Prime nodded to say while also asking the next question of the subject.

“Last few months ago, tis’ that I did find the virus’ trace in them,  Ah did spoke with the beasts, and turned out that’s mah friend had a little mistake in her shame.” Flare Tiger sighed to speak about this stuff before sounding a little more alright. “Fortunately, Ah was able ta fix it and kept it clean as a whistle in life form, Ah had ensure everything go fine.”

“That is fortunate to hear that. And what about my friends,” Optimus Prime sighed in relaxing from what was told before asking a new subject.

“Hugh…Ya won’t believe this…” Flare Tiger groaned to sign in having some bad news to say here.

Flare Tiger told Optimus about the meeting with the Union Nation Council members, and hear that he decide to not rebuild because of what’s happened in the incident in the past, they’ve agreed to try to rebuild what was loss is the NEST Team in what they’re always used for. She told Optimus that Drift and Bumblebee agreed with this plan and tried to take it slowly with careful caution. She explained to him what they’ve said about the members of the NEST Team, also, their family and friends which are allies and are listened to, even Azure Phoenix’s Military and Dragon Strike Force. Then she told him about the creatures from another realm, Azure Phoenix has taken over the action and to make sure if they’re friends or foes.

“I see… Tell me, these creatures from another realm, are they friends…or foes?” Optimus Prime nodded when he’s listening in on the discussion.

“That’s different & difficult ta say, but if ya used ya scanner & picture Mah image version of me as ah pony.” Flare Tiger smiled off to say this fact.

“Care to please explain the subject.” Optimus Prime curiously asked in not following this subject.

“Better show ya, ya have hard time to understand.” Flare Tiger nodded in getting this picture.

Flare Tiger stand back and inhaled, then sighed, as she’s glowing brightly when Optimus Prime was surprised to see her transform into a pony’s form as Flare Tiger, she shows her wings, tail, ears, even her horn.

“Astonishing,” Optimus Prime awed at what was seen. “It’s different, but if it’s a full Earth form of a horse, these pony types, then… they are four legged creatures?” To Optimus’s knowledge of Earth creatures that exist along with humans, these ponies seem different from the average horse breed.

“Eeyup, that’s right.” Flare Tiger smiled when she’s turned back to her human form. “Also, Ah been able ta kept mah self in touch with mah counter-pony! Pretty cool,” She spoke off like it was a great thing to achieve.

“I agreed, so, has everything gone smooth?” Optimus Prime nodded to this while asking of something else.

“Well, heheh…almost, ya see…” Flare Tiger chuckled nervously in seeing there were a few bumps in the smooth pattern.

Flare Tiger pulled the picture of Sunset Shimmer on the other screen, as she sighed before explaining things.

“There is a bit of a problem, this is our Sunset Shimmer, who fell into their realm and was stuck there but agreed to taken mah mission for learning and understand about their life when ‘delast time Ah saw mah self. However, about their Sunset Shimmer, who discovered our world and able to gain entry as she was one who put our Sunset into their world, but she was found by their Twilight Sparkle, well, Ah should said, the ‘Princess’ Twilight Sparkle.” That was the explanation that Flare Tiger tried to explain out a bit here.

“Hmmm…this subject is very much, overwhelming. Please, continue.” Optimus Prime spoke in hearing this, and requested that the girl continues.

Flare Tiger nodded to that while going on. “When she left, everything really up down due ta Azure Phoenix’s problem towards their world without knowledge about it. Only Ah… Not just me, but also a few of mah friends, who knew of it.” She explained about a situation in which Azure is having trust issues about knowing if the ponies’ world is entirely a friendly group or are all hostile threats.

“I see, I shall acknowledge your discovery of this matter.” Optimus Prime nodded to say this much about what has been told to him. “However, do you have any information on Galvatron?” He asked in wondering where and what his old rival that was once Megatron is up to now.

“Ah, Eeyup, about Galvatron, known as Megatron’s reincarnation… ” Flare Tiger nodded off in knowing about who Optimus was asking for, and shall give the report. “He’s nowhere to be found, it’s what ‘de reports said. However, Ah had a hunch about between him and our oldest enemies, The Dark Force; they’ve might be connected since the new incident happened.” She explained things about something else that was happening recently.

“Understood; At least things are calm for now.” Optimus Prime nodded off in being glad to know nothing about his old enemy is active…yet. “So they’ve taken care of some problems?” He asked the next question about another subject at hand.

“Eeyup,” Flare Tiger nodded off to say in telling it.

“That is good news to hear.” Optimus Prime sighed from knowing about this stuff. “I should head out now, so keep us updated another time.” He spoke to say this in wanting to be notified the next time.

“Sure, see ya later!” Flare Tiger smiled off to say this to the bot.

The screen of Optimus Prime went off, as Flare Tiger sighed when she turned to the largest computer and smile to see them Transformer Beasts laughed and play, a few of them are training, Flare Tiger nodded with a smile on her face.

Flare Tiger looked at them Beast with this to say. “Soon, another problem will come to Canterlot High School, this time, those three girls, Adagio, Aria, and Sonata… They’re troublemakers… So, Ah better kept cautious around them.” She had a bad feeling about the Dazzlings, who knows what they may do next. Flare Tiger looked at the computer as she smiled to those seen. “Also, there are some allies, even mah counter-pony, who was able be in Dragon form, but she did told me that she had a Transformer ability in her systems… Until ‘de next time we met again,” Flare Tiger issued off to herself of the message spoken from her own thoughts.

Soon the scene goes dark at this time from another strange event going off in the world….

--------------------------

The scene opens up towards the girls’ room, as everyone was sleeping soundly in their beds. Twilight was sleeping with Nyx after her matter of giving the counter-spell a rest. But as she was trying to sleep, there were…voices in the wind.

“Twilight…Twilight…Twilight….” A hissy soft voice was heard all over the area that woke Twilight up. “Counter-Spell….Counter-Spell….Counter-Spell…” Twilight looked around in wondering where the voice was coming from, but there was nothing.

“Ugh, who…who’s there,” Twilight silently asked off in fearing for a moment. “Ben, is that you or the guys back there? If it is, quit….” She turns to the wall where Ben and the other guys are at, if they were playing games, this wasn’t funny.

“Waaaaaaughhh…..” Suddenly, loud screams were heard from the guys’ side that made Twilight squirm with fright; that didn’t sound normal.

“Aaahhhh, girls; Wake up! Something’s happened with Ben and the others!” Twilight screamed out to wake the others around her, as they slowly were woken from their pleasant dreams.

“My brother’s in peril?” Pinkamena snap to her attention in hearing what happened to her bro.

“Ugh, relax Twilight…maybe they are just watching horror-flicks.” Rainbow Dash yawns to groan over this issue to explain it.

“Right, them guys say they’re brave, but they can be scared too.” AJ smiled off to make a sly quote about the boys.

“Bump-bump….” Then suddenly, there was a knock at the door that made the girls look to the direction; someone was knocking, but no voice was heard.

“Hello…Ben….guys…” Twilight clued out with worry, but there was nothing heard. “No response.” She didn’t like it; the guys should have spoken when called, right?

“Maybe they got so scared, they wanna sleep with us.” Pinkie Pie spoke off to say this in what was happening.

“Ugh, let me handle this darling, some of us are trying to get our beauty sleep.” Rarity removed her eye mask to approach the door.

“Rarity, maybe we should ask who’s really there…” Megan was stating this as Rarity undid the locks on the door.

Then once the door was opened, did everyone see who was there….a tall guy with a hockey mask and look like a thug from the lake. “BIzizizizivhmmmm….” He held up a chainsaw that was buzzing off up over his head.

“Gaaaaaaughhhh!” Rarity screamed out in such fright that her hair curlers popped out, as everyone stare in who was here.

“IT’S JASON VOORHEES! AN HE’S GOT A CHAINSAW!” Apple Bloom cried out in seeing who was suddenly here before them.

The girls screamed while they moved away from the slow moving Jason.

“Quick, out the window,” Rainbow Dash issued to say, as she lifted the first window near her.

“Care to give me…a hand?” Then some metal claw gauntlet was seen stretched out, as someone was seen from the window with a creepy outfit and hat, and creepy burn face. “Gurwhohohohhhoooohhh….” He laughed with a wickedly evil sound at looking at the girls.

“Waaaaaaaughhhhh,” Fluttershy screeched in seeing the person to pull Dashie away as the guy comes in.

“IT’S FREDDY KRUEGER!” Scootlaoo shouted off in knowing who this other scary guy was.

“Quick! Out de other window,” AJ stated as they approached the other window away from Freddy, and were about to go when….

“GAHHHH-Haahahaahaaaahhhh….” Suddenly, the closet door opened to cut any entry near the second window, as a medical figure was seen of a headless man who was laughing maniacally.

“EEEEEK! THE HEADLESS HORSEMAN,” Sweetie Belle screeched in terror, the worst nightmares were coming in one by one.

“Chop-Chop-Chopfruvhmm…” Then something was chopping through the walls, and soon another creepy figure’s head showed in. “Hereeeee’s JOHNNY!” The guy introduced himself while he wielded an axe.

“Johnny’s here too!” Nyx yelped in hiding with her mom.

“YIKES!” Spike & Phobos yelped like scary dogs to run from the axe chopping guy.

Now many of the frightful nightmare fiends were slowly entering the room to corner the girls while looking terrifying & laughing wickedly.

“Darn….I knew this day would come that horror film movie villains would crash my slumber party. Which is way I came prepared,” Pinkie Pie spoke with a stern face, as she knew a day would come this would happen as she brought out a large sack of….pillows?

“PILLOWS; You expect us to fight these nightmares with pillows?” Rainbow Dash asked off in remotely saying that was the dumbest thing they ever heard of fighting evil nightmares with.

“Grrr….” Evil growls are heard, as the nightmare foes approach the girls.

“Works for me,” Sunset Shimmer spoke to say in grabbing a pillow to use anyway they can.

“PILLOW FIIIIIGHT,” Pinkamena shouted off in announcing that they attack…with pillows!

Soon the girls were all throwing pillows to keep the nightmare foes back. Course with chain saws, claws, axes, and whatnots, feathers were sent all over. And pretty much, the girls were each seen screaming and running around the room while any of the scary guys chased after them. The Crusaders slide under the bed to avoid Freddy from catching them. Jason’s slow moves made Rainbow & Dashie duck to throw pillows at his butt, which made him respond. Johnny was making Rarity & Fluttershy screech while panicking to whack pillows in their defense. Twilight and Sunset Shimmer throw pillows at the Headless Horseman…only to miss the head area since there’s zero head, and they duck with Pinkie Pie pulling them out of the way when the guy missed them. Megan had Spike & Phobos run around the guys’ feet to trip them up, or at least make them look down and get whack by pillows. So far, things were just getting crazy here.

“HIYAH,” Pinkamena suddenly came near the Headless Horseman with a frying pan, and… “CONGNNNN….” Whacked him on the neck area that made an impact.

“Ooooowww….my aching head,” The Headless Horseman cringed his hollow neck area from what he felt.

“Wait, you don’t have a head, so how can your head hurt it it’s only the neck and…” Pinkie Pie was asking off these random questions about how a guy with no head aches about a headache, that’s weird.

Now at last what came to quiet Pinkie Pie was a surprise, as the Headless Horseman showed that he had a head, but it was not a pumpkin head….it was the head that came from below the collar to be…

“Golden Heart?” the girls responded in seeing that Golden Heart was revealed to be the Headless Horseman.

“But if you’re the Headless Horseman, then who are you guys?” Rarity asked off in pondering who the other nightmares were.

Soon the jig was up, and the other nightmares slowly removed what were their mask, as everyone saw who they were; Tough was Jason, Ben was Freddy, and Jack Zen was Johnny.

“Tough! Ye were Jason?” AJ asked off with a stern face at the character.

“Heheh, guilty as charge,” Tough chuckled sheepishly in seeing he was caught alright.

“And I was Johnny, sorry for the wall. But it was labeled to be demolition, so…no problem there.” Jack Zen spoke off to say this to the group here.

“Benjamin….you mean you dressed up as Freddy to scare the living daylights out of us girls?” Twilight scolds Ben for the sneaky trick he played on her and her friends.

“Hey, they said it would be fun and we wouldn’t hurt you. Plus Omega did the sound words of the whisper tone.” Ben pointed out the fact of why they did this and who else was involved.

“It is true; I played a role as well as the sound effects.” Omega spoke in coming into the room, as he was doing the scary sound effects.

“And your reason for doing this,” Megan scolds the boys in why they were doing this to begin with.

“We wanted it to be funny, so that the serious worries about the Dazzlings were the farthest from everyone’s mind.” Golden Heart explained why they did this was to get everyone off from the strict thoughts of the Sirens, and have a good time. “But I guess we did go a bit too far. Sorry.” He rubbed his head sheepishly in admitting the fault here.

“Well, there is only one way to settle things now with you boys.” Pinkie Pie spoke off to say this to the guys here, as she suddenly brought out….more pillows, “PILLOW WAR!” She shouted off while a pillow was tied to her head, as she announced this response act.

The girls had sly smirks on their heads, as they grabbed pillows to start fluffing them in getting ready for some ‘Fun’ of their own.

“Uh-oh….” The guys except Omega responded in seeing this turn of events of their prank being found out.

“This might be an even more uncomfortable pillow fight yet….by angry girls.” Tough responded in seeing they are gonna get it now.

“Take cover behind Omega!” Jack yelled out as the boys hid behind the only guy with the best defense.

Soon giggling noises were heard while pillows flied and feathers came out. As we see outside the window of the girls now having fun and forgetting the worried troubles to beat the Boys silly with their pillows. Eventually, even the guys were laughing in pretending that hurt, but were having fun. So the scene zooms away from the spot as it looks like things are settle for now, but come next day….things are gonna be on schedule.

Chapter 08: Band Practice

The scene opens up to where we see one well the gang is doing on a bright new sunny day. There is some rock music being heard, so that would mean the Rainbooms are practicing; which is a good thing, right? Just one problem…SOMEONE IS SINGING SLIGHTLY OFF-KEY! And we turn to the center singer of the group who is playing what we shall dubbed; “Bad Counter Spell”.

Twilight: Hey, hey, listen

Twilight had her eyes shut to sing this off, but then a feedback noise was heard that made her cringe a bit.

We’ve got a message for you

We’re not all alike

But our friendship is true

Within a barn, Twilight and the Rainbooms play while she tries to sing, but it seems the effort is…well it ain’t working so well. Even the ones near a speaker, Sunset, Megan, Nyx, Golden Heart, Pinkamena, Tough, Omega, Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, Spike & Phobos are seen cringing at the off singing.

Yeah, we’re really different

The speakers played an off feedback noise that made Spike & Phobos run away shocked while Sunset change the volume & she and everyone covered their ears while they looked up at what was going on.

But we still get along

Fluttershy tries to smile in having fun to play her instrument, but Rainbow shook her head no against it which she stopped.

So hey, hey, listen to our song

Twilight tries to pick up the beat, and Rainbow wave her hand against the neck saying ‘go-go’ which the girls worriedly continue to play their instruments.

You may think you’re in control

AJ & Rarity’s foreheads began to glow as if the ears were coming, but a louder feedback cause the spark to disburse that made them both cringe.

But we’re here to prove you wrong

Pinkie Pie held her stick in not drumming, but one look from a stern AJ & Rarity set her straight.

And the friendship in our music,

The power of our song

Outside of Sweet Apple Acres, Granny Smith walk by before putting eaten apple cores in her ears to block out the slightly off singing. And Twilight was struggling to sing the words she wrote to her while Fluttershy tries to hang in there.

We’ll stomp our feet, clap our hands

Rainbow suddenly starts to do her guitar solo against the others, as a tiny glow began to form on her forehead for ears.

With the magic of friendship

We will stop your evil plan

Twilight struggles to sing this while a worried Pinkie, a cringing Applejack, a worried Rarity, and even more worried Fluttershy were all trying to play to catch up to the song they are trying to do. Finally, the song was coming to a close, as Rainbow was playing a rocking beat, and smiled in when she almost had her glowing ears to appear… But her joy was not shared by the other Rainboom members that were gloomy, and then Rainbow’s blowy ears popped before they were formed.

The others showed different expressions of being lost, uncertain, and just felt like what they heard sounded really bad.

“Eh, that sounded…” Spike was speaking in trying to make a cheery discussion. “Way better than the last…five times you’ve played it. Heh heh,” He made a sheepish laugh in trying to sound encoring from his pretend voice of saying this with a positive feeling.

“Nnope,” Big Macintosh passed by from an open window in saying that what was heard didn’t sound too improved at all.

Spike groans in a puppy dog whine in seeing this wasn’t getting them anywhere.

“Yeah, you and me both, Spike.” Phobos remarked off in seeing this state they are in.

“Well at least Omega stood against it, right buddy?” Pinkamena patted the robot that was standing silent the whole time during the last few songs.

“Clopfrruvhmmm/Aaaaaahhhh,” Suddenly, Omega’s still body fell right on Goldie’s body which made him scream in pain.

“Golden Heart,” Jack Zen yelps in seeing this, as he, Tough & Ben work together to lift the heavy bot off Goldie.

“Um, oops. Heh-heh….the sound must have overloaded a few circuits.” Pinkamena sheepishly spoke in seeing that, as Omega did let off some sparks that seem to suggestion something.

“Guess even a bot like him could only stand ta here slightly off singing fer so long.” Tough shrug off to say in what was Omega’s limit to the case.

“Uurrgghh…yeah, no kidding; No offense Twilight, I know you sing good but the song…eh…really needs a lot of work.” Ben groans to help lift Goldie up while trying to speak some words to Twilight.

“Yeah, what do you girls think?” Nyx nods in agreeing while asking her friends about the matter.

“AGREED,” The Crusaders spoke off in agreement, this band needs to get it together.

“Oh dear.” Megan sighed in thinking they really are gonna need a lot of work.

“I think it’s ‘pretty’ obvious what’s going wrong with this counter-spell.” Rainbow Dash waved off her left arm in stating like a know-it-all in a cool way of what was going on here that they were doing wrong.

“Yer’re turning’ what should be ‘de chorus into a five-minute guitar solo?” Applejack frown to say this with an upset Rarity with her arms crossed, as Rainbow was trying to hog all the spotlight.

“I have to pick up the slack somehow!” Rainbow Dash looked back at the two in raising her left hand in stating her claim of what she was doing. “Are you girls even trying?!” She held open her hands in asking if these girls here are even trying to make them sound good.

“I’m trying.” Fluttershy pop around behind a gloomy Rainbow to see her shy expression to say she’s trying to help out, somehow.

“It’s fine.” Twilight spoke with a goofy look on her face that she healed her head. “It’ll be fine. One more time from the top,” She spoke in trying to stay focus and not show that she’s worried about this matter with a pretend smiling face that all is well.

The other Rainboom members were looking at Twilight with blank looks about trying again when they sounded pretty bad.

“Or, perhaps we could take a short break, try on some of the wardrobe choices I’ve put together.” Rarity smiled in leaving for a moment to suggest something to help their group out as she slide a wardrobe stack with many outfits for everyone to see. “I’m particularly fond of this one.” As Rarity spoke off to say while pushing her fashion line out to show a color pink & purple march band dress that glittered in the light. “Eh, of course we could always go with something a bit more modern.” She questioned off in looking over her choose in having a second opinion.

“We’re tryin’ ta save our school here.” Applejack waved off her head from her head in reminding the girl of what they are trying to do, “Enough with de costumes!” She stated off in being annoyed, they don’t need costumes to win a contest.

“Oh, you could never have enough costumes!” Rarity protest to say to AJ to cross her arms…while wearing a yellow space-suit with a helmet that had glittering stars passes by and her voice sounded deep.

“She just wants to make things fun!” Pinkie Pie spoke off to state what Rarity was doing to help them out for the band. “Isn’t that what being in a viand supposed to be?” She slum on her drums to make a remark about what being in a band meant, as she played a drum beat as if making the situation a bit more funny like a comedian gag.

“You don’t have time for any of this!” Sunset spoke off with worry in trying to get everyone to pull themselves together. “You’re supposed to check in at the Battle of the Bands in fifteen minutes!” She issued to remind this group about when it is that they have to check in if they wanna compete in their school’s competition.

“Huuagh,” The Main Six gasped in hearing this news that was shocking to believe. “What! Oh, no,” AJ, Twilight, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, Rarity and Rainbow responded in hearing this shocking news, as the other girls move about to get packing and ready.

“What?” Twilight gasped in standing still with a look of worry on her face. “But it’s not ready!” She stated with worry as Rainbow pass her and Pinkie Pie took her mike. “If we play our counter-spell in the first round and it doesn’t work, the Sirens will know what we’re up to and make sure we don’t get a chance to play it again!” Twilight was explaining this as everyone was rushing around in trying to get ready, but the smart girl knew that if they try their counter-spell that if it doesn’t work, their enemies will make sure it never will.

That made everyone freeze up in their tracks with a little car stopping noise heard for comedy humor. The Main Five, Sunset, and the others turn with their blank looks to Twilight in having heard the situation and that they need a change in plan so that what could happen, won’t happen.

“Then we’ll have ta buy ourselves some time so ye can keep workin’ on it!” Applejack smiled off in sounding optimism about what they’ll do to help Twilight out.

“But how do you propose we do that?” Rarity asked off puzzled to AJ’s question to buy time to aid Twilight with her spell.

“We compete in the Battle of the Bands for real!” Rainbow Dash smiled off to wave her left hand in stating this simple objective. “I take over lead vocals again and we stay alive until the finals!” She pointed to herself while trying to make an encoring plan to help keep them going in the Battle of the Bands. “We unleash the counter-spell then!” She pumps her fist in stating that when the time is right and they bought enough time, they strike. “You’ll have figured it out by finals, right?” Rainbow asked the question to a worried Twilight about the question she was told.

“Of course she will.” Spike came up to pat Twilight’s left shoe in sounding confident. “Twilight Sparkle’s never met a problem she couldn’t solve.” He bragged out to say this in knowing that Twilight has always solved a problem that was tough to crack. “Right, Twilight?” He looked up in wanting a response to clarify his case.

“Right,” Twilight spoke off in a not so confident tone from trying to make a sheepish smile and pump her fist in looking raring to succeed in the task.

“Then let’s go win us a Battle of the Bands!” Rainbow Dash declared forth in knowing what they gotta do here, as she lead forth with Rarity, Fluttershy, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, along with the others too. Hobo Joe is waiting for them outside, patiently waiting to take them for the competition.

Twilight remained with Spike standing near her, as the girl was making some waving hand waves as if saying bye or something. She stopped to clutch her arm with worry and look to Spike who nodded her with confidence while clueless as the girl seem to be a bit nervous about this.

--------------

At this moment, we see the vehicle Hobo Joe drives was ripping across the streets with deriving action skills that seem almost inhuman to believe. He got told that the gang had to pick up the pace to get to the school for the Battle of the Bands to compete in the first opening act to be insisted and compete against others. And so now they are cutting across street corners and short cuts like never before, and practically everyone was holding onto their seats, even Omega was clutching in the way back.

“Couldn’t we have let Tough or anyone with driving skills at the wheel?” Spike asked off from clutching Twilight with his paws.

“The way Hoboken Joe said he was a pro-driver to compete in any dangerous corners & get out of reckless driving, this way is faster!” Phobos stated this off in just barely keeping himself from falling out of Nyx’s lap.

“Are you sure this is a shortcut?” Golden Heart asked the driver in where they are going.

“Hey, I’ve been around & dodge bullets ta know how to get ye there with time ta spare!” Hobo Joe spoke off to say this in having known his way around the street corners to learn a thing or two.

“The way you drive Hobo Joe, I’m amazed we’ve gotten through without any police!” Jack Zen stated in thinking this was almost too amazing to believe their luck.

“They’re on coffee break, so…now’s a good time as ever.” Hobo Joe stated in knowing when the police have their break even on duty.

“I’m almost too amazed you can ignore all speed limits, red lights, and certain laws of physics!” Twilight spoke off to say this in seeing how much they are going against so many things even if it saves them time.

“Wahhooooo,” The Crusaders were enjoying this to raise their arms up.

“How much time do we have left?” Tough asked off in how much time they got left to get to where they wanna be.

“It’s been only 2 minutes what would have taken 14 minutes to go from AJ’s place to the school.” Megan spoke in saying how much time they’ve already saved so far.

“Alright; we’re gonna make it!” Phobos cheered in seeing they were on a roll.

“POP-Pooofruvhmmm…” Suddenly without warning, a tire was popped from an unexpected nail on the road which caused the vehicle to slow down to a stop.

“D’oh! Me and my BIG Mouth,” Phobos slapped his forehead in seeing he had to go and blow it.

The group quickly gets out of the vehicle to see how back it was, and as it turns out, they have a spare tire.

“How fast can you fix a tire & get us to the school Hobo Joe?” Ben asked their friend who was gonna change a flat.

“Don’t worry, I got this. Hey Omega, mind giving me a hand here with them strong mechanical stuff yer made of?” Hobo Joe spoke off to say that he and the robot can handle this part of the job real easy.

“Understood; I shall aid in the repairs.” Omega responded to say this as he will begin the work.

“Meanwhile, why not looky near seat building there,” Hobo Joe pointed over yonder for the group to check something else out.

Soon the gang turn away to notice that just near them was some Musical Studio they have never seen before. And it was appearing to look like the place where they broadcast songs and do recordings of popular and celebrity bands.

“Wow, where are we?” Spike asked off to say in seeing where they stopped at.

“This looks like a Music Studio.” Twilight stated in what the area looked like to them.

“Wanna check it out girls?” Nyx asked her pals in thinking they can explore.

“Yeah,” The Crusaders responded in agreement, as they quickly get moving to the building with the others following.

Soon the gang walk into the Music Studio to see they were in the open clerk desk, and saw many gold plates of awards and signatures of many famous rock stars, etc.

“Okay, remember, we only scoop this an get, so don’t…” Applejack was trying to tell her sister and friends this, but…they were not around. “Hugh…take long?” She sighs in seeing the Crusaders were getting hooked in looking around when they are almost gonna run late.

“Um, who actually owns this place? If anyone knows,” Fluttershy meekly asked from her shy tone a typical question of the issue.

“That would be Iris Crystal, she runs this place.” Spoke off another voice that did not belong to anyone.

“Who said that?” Jack Zen asked to ooh around, but saw no one.

“We did?” Spoke the same unknown voice again to the gang browsing.

Soon everyone saw who was walking out of a recording booth, many of the gang could tell they were some kinda band members, but more to the point…they were also teens in school.

“Oh my, and…you are?” Rarity spoke off to say in wondering who this group was.

“Duh Rarity, these guys are the ones I told you about were the best from another school.” Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes to say this while the others look to her. “They are Hyper Linking Dragon.” She pointed off in noticing just who these guys were.

“This member is Kouni, she’s Lance’s a lead vocalist yet flutist.” Rainbow explained out in who this other girl was among other things.

Kouni was a 15-years-old white girl with blond hair dressed in white and navy Japanese High School dress with short sleeves and a navy skirt.

“Then we got Steelkick, he’s a guitarist.” Rainbow explained in who this other guy was and some info of his background.

Steelkick was a light purple color 17-years-old with spiky crimson hair dressed in a gray T-shirt with a blazing fire symbol and black pants and a black coat.

“Then we got Metalgear, he’s the Disc Jockey Player.” Rainbow explained the other band member to her group.

Metalgear was a character with silver colors of Bumblebee's Version but smaller than him.

“And lastly is Boomer, he’s the manager of the band, but is also the drummer as well.” Rainbow explained out the last to final member of the band who also manages them.

Boomer was a reddish 16-years-old but fat boy with brown spiky hair dressed in a blue shirt and brown pants as well as wearing a pilot's helmet.

“They’re the guys that whoever wins at our school’s competition gets to jam with them.” Rainbow Dash finished to explain this case for her friends to get the picture. “But, I thought there were seven of you.”

“We’re right here.” Suddenly entering was Lance, Sammy & Ashley from Tao’s place, they were Shadow Dragon & Iris Crystal’s children. “I’m lead vocalist, Sammy’s our guitarist, and Ashley is our piano keyboardist.” He explained in who they were, as they were a part of the Hyper Linking Dragons.

“It’s great to meet you all again.” Sammy smiled off to say in seeing this group.

“And who’s that?” Ben asks as he notices someone. It is a boy who is darker yet muscular purple with messy and wild long yet spiky blond hair dressed in a black messy yet wild vest, wearing blue jean with torn was sleeping on the couch nearby.

“Yes, who is the weird guy?” Pinkamena ask Lance curiously.

Lance answers, “That's Wild Maniac. Codename: Wild Raider. He was one of the Dragon Strike Force as the muscle and horse rider.”

“So wait, ‘muscle and horse rider’,” Scootaloo ask skeptically. “What does he need that for?”

Sammy shrugs, explaining, “Well, dad did say that we need to be protected.”

Ashley nodded as she adds, “Yeah... Dad chose Wild Maniac to be the bodyguard of the mission.”

“Ugh, more like a lazy bum!” Rarity exclaims, groaning a bit. Wild Maniac doesn’t seem much to look at!

“Yeah, gotta agree. Couldn’t get off his fat butt can he?” Sweetie asks, shaking her head.

Wild, waking up, groans, “Yo! Can't you give this guy some sleep? I'm so sleepy and tired.”

“You are supposed to be working, not slacking off!” Lance scolds to Wild in annoyance. “How you got to be the bodyguard, I would never want to know!”

“So what? You can talk about me if you want. I don't care. Just don't mess with my horse.”

“Horse,” Most of the newcomers ask oddly, wondering what made Wild Maniac say that.

“Wild Maniac's Black Wild Horse is Matsuki. It belonged to his ancestor.” Lance explains clearly to the ones in the dark. He motions to a horse that can be seen through a window. “That horse is the wildest, craziest and dangerous horse you ever seen and had. If you mess with the horse, well I hate to see his bad side.”

Sure enough, the gang notices something else: four thieves are in the midst of trying to make off with the horse right now! The first one snaps, “Will you hurry up?! We need to sell this crazy wild horse for some bucks!”

“Don't I know that?!” The second thief scowls to his pal as he kept on working. “It's good thing that stupid bodyguard is very lazy and useless.”

The third thief laughs cruelly in agreement, “Yeah, good enough. What a joke! I can't believe that someone like her hired a stupid bodyguard like him.”

“Who cares! Let's sell his horse now!” The fourth thief exclaims eagerly.

Suddenly, as if having a sixth sense, Wild Maniac got up and saw what’s going on outside. The heroes yelp in surprise and/or amusement as he rush out of the place, glaring angrily at the startled thieves.

“WHAT; Son of a gun! No one steals MY HORSE!” Wild Maniac roars out furiously, making the thieves scream and make a run for it. “I'm gonna knock those idiots out! No one touch my HORSE! Come back, you son of guns!”

Wild Maniac charged out as he punched and kicked on the thieves hard for 15 times. For a moment had passed, he brought the injured and defeated thieves into the studio.

“Whoa!” Rainbow and Scootaloo exclaims in amazement.

“Okay, I take back what I said about him.” Rarity said stunned as her sister nods slowly in agreement.

Wild, dropping the thieves and glaring at them, spoke, “Well, I did say that you can insult and make fun of me if you want. But what I hated the most is having my horse caught and taken away from me! If those kids get hurt, I hurt them hard! You've got it?!”

“Sure, no problem, yeah,” The thieves said nervously as they got up and leave, making their escape from the studio. Those guys will think twice before messing with Wild Maniac and his horse again!

“Good enough. Besides, I hope you learn your lessons: never judge people's looks just because they're lazy around. I'm just saving my strength.”

Pinkie giggled, “Just like a Pokemon like Slaking and his lower evolution: Slakoth and Vigoroth!”

Wild groaned, “And I thought Laxtinct is more random than these girls. But remember, don't mess with my horse. Mess with them, I'll knock you out, got it?!”

“Sure, good.” Most of the newcomers said with nods.

“Good enough; now head to the showroom. Hyper Linking Dragon is gonna rock the school!”

“And these guys would be?” Steelkick asked off in wondering who it was they are speaking towards, as Wild Maniac took his leave for now.

“Silly, we’re the Rainbooms! I’m Pinkie Pie!” Pinkie Pie smiled off in being happy to introduce them to new friends. “That’s Applejack, Rarity, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, and this is Twilight Sparkle! Our new member of the band,” She pointed to the rest of their band members to the other band guys.

“Yeah, you’ve probably heard about how awesome we are.” Rainbow bragged off to say this in thinking they are well known.

“Yeah….never got wind of you.” Metalgear slowly spoke off in a non to caring attitude.

“Be nice guys, they’re from CHS.” Ashley elbows her friend to be polite.

“Which reminds me, if you are a band for that school, shouldn’t you be there for the opening tryouts?” Boomer asked off in seeing that a band late for it’s opening act isn’t being directed very good.

“Sorry, we got car problems sir.” Sunset shrug off to say about their little situation.

“Do you need some help?” Kouni asked in thinking they could help out.

“Maybe there’s something we can do.” Lance stated that maybe they could do something.

“No problem, besides, if an something happens, we don’t want ye ta give excuses an we get de blame.” Tough spoke off to say this in thinking they best not get any ill matter from when this band performs, they don’t say they got something from helping a gang with a busted car.

“Really, and here we thought otherwise.” Steelkick spoke off to tease and make a little joke of the matter.

Suddenly, there was some honking noise from outside that made the gang look back to see Hobo Joe was signaling them that he was done. Omega was back in his stealth cloak mode so no one could see him.

“Looks like our ride is done, thank you for meeting us,” Megan spoke in seeing what was there before the group.

“Right, see you at the competition. When we win,” Rainbow Dash replied off to Hyper Linking Dragon in wanting to say they’ll be the winners of the competition.

“Come on Rainbow, let’s get moving.” Twilight pushes her friend to not intimidate those from another school any further.

“See you guys later.” Ben waved off to the other band, as he was the last to almost get out the door…

“Hey, what’s that in your pocket?” Kouni spoke off in seeing a card slip from Ben’s pocket, as he picked it up with a signature on it the other band guys saw.

“Oh this, someone named Iris Crystal gave it to me, it had some nice words of comfort when I was feeling down.” Ben spoke off to say this about who gave him this thing.

“And she is nearby.” Soon entering from nearby was none other than Iris Crystal, as this explains how her children were here.

“Mom,” Iris’ three children spoke in being happy to see her.

“Did you know Uncle Ben would be here?” Sammy asked off if their mom even knew who was gonna be here.

“We only broke down, so…why do these fellas call Ben their…ugh…” Tough stated to say while still not getting why this group of kids calls Ben their uncle…he ain’t an uncle back in Equestria.

“Call him Uncle Ben, simple. You all wondered why he is called by that,” Iris explained to which Tough and Megan nods “Let's just say that Principal Celestia is my mentor because we both were close together. That is why my children call him that.” She explained the case of being to those that did not follow.

“Ohhh, well that sorta makes since. Kinda like god parent or something.” Pinkamena slowly spoke in getting the picture.

“As for the letter, Ben; it was meant to help you…and that I’ll be near to help out your struggles. Remember what I said before you left.” Iris explained this to Ben and the group to remember something they talked about.

The gang remembers it, but they were kinda surprise. When they almost left the store, Iris said she got info about what was happening at CHS. Saying that she also has ways to know about her husband’s work and involving alien creatures, and heard how the Dazzlings have everyone in a hypnotic spell. When asked how the teens could deal with it, Pinkie Pie blurted out the plan to use a counter-spell which surprised her, but somehow…believed they were telling the truth. When Megan asked how Iris knew, she said it was classified and it was not important, but would meet them at the school tomorrow to help them handle the situation.

“Alright, come on, let’s get to work on perfecting our last song of the day. Our breaks over already,” Boomer issued this off to his band mates, as they quickly were moving towards a recording section.

“Say, would you all like to see Hyper Linking Dragon finish their last song. We can look out this window.” Iris invited the ones here to stick around to see what would go on inside.

Without questioning the fact that they are in a rush, they could spare a few minutes to see how Hyper Linking Dragon does if they are as good to be called the best at their other school. Soon everyone looks to see the group already started ahead with their performance, but they could at least here the last bit of their song; New Divide (Remix Version), be heard in the workings.

Lance: In every pain, in every loss,

In every battle that you'd fought

Kouni: And each regret and each goodbye was a mistake too great to hide

Lance and Kouni: And your voice was all I heard that I get what I deserve

Lance: So give me reason to prove me wrong, to overcome my struggles

Let the storm cross the distance in your eyes

H.L.D: Give me reason to fill this loss, connect the balance between

Let it be enough to reach the truth that lies across this new divide

Across this new divide, across this new divide

As the band was ending their performance, they slowly came out of the recording booth to see how much Twilight’s group was amazed, Rainbow almost hated to admit that this guys could REALLY be some serious competition.

“Wow, that was….pretty good.” Rainbow Dash slowly spoke in admitting what was heard sounded pretty okay.

“You were….very good.” Fluttershy slowly spoke to say this to the others.

“We’ll say…” The Crusaders responded off in agreement, these guys are pretty good, if not just as good as the Rainbooms.

“I’ve never heard such a song before.” Jack Zen stated this case of reason.

“My neither, an I play banjo music.” Tough spoke off to state this.

“Tell me now; have you perform well with your…little song number?” Iris whispered this to Twilight in hinting about what they spoke about yesterday.

“Well, it’s not exactly…perfected yet.” Twilight sheepishly spoke to say in answering the question.

“May I see it?” Iris asked to which Twilight showed her the page of the notebook. “Oh my, this song looks like it wouldn’t help you out at all.” She spoke in feeling there was much problems with this song.

“Yeah, well…we’re planning to give Twilight time ta make it fer de finals.” Applejack stated in what they are gonna do a bit later.

“Well yes, that will give you more time…but this song sounds like it may not work out for you. As a Musical Teacher at CHS, I’ve seen & heard for the past months of the Rainbooms songs they sang that they even glow and transform.” Iris stated to explain this to the Rainbooms and friends that such a song is hardly as good as their other old works.

“How do you do that?” Ashley asked about the transformation the Rainbooms make happen.

“Ugh, special effects,” Tough rub his noggin to come up with an excuse, which the Hyper Linking Dragons show skeptical looks of hearing how that could even be possible. “Wha, ye believe me if I said magic instead?” He asked off in thinking they believe him if he said there was magic involved.

“Yes.” Ashley & Sammy spoke off in saying they would.

“They got him there.” Jack Zen spoke to Goldie in how that turns out.

“So, do you have any advice in how I can accomplish perfecting this song?” Twilight asked Iris for any help in the matter.

“All I can tell you is you need something that brings out a good expression & feelings. With them, you can give a great reason of what you are wanting to sing about for many to hear.” Iris explained to the group of what it was they seem to be lagging in.

“Like how awesome I am?” Rainbow smirked of to comment before she got a whack on her forehead. “Ow. Man, now I know what Dragon Kick goes through.” She yelped to say from what she just felt on her noggin.

“The correct answer, Miss. Dash, is it’s about what you believe in and what goals you're trying to accomplish. Music isn't always about yourself, but your self-discovery, your journey, your feelings, your heart for friendship, family and love. Music is everyone's life. Music is harmonic and love of your soul and heart. And more importantly, when there is no music, how can there be a beauty of the song?” Iris scolds while also giving an explanation to the meaning of her words.

Most of the CHS gang was muttering things about most of what was said. True, some of what they sang has been on self-discovery, another is from a feeling, and even about something for friendship & the ones they love.

“So then…how can we discover it?” Ben asked the question they need to hear.

“That, you must truly discover on your own, as all music lovers learn. Take my children and their friends, even great Musicians like Michael Jackstone & Johnny Brock must first feel the music, let it and their soul be as one to bring out their best.” Iris stated these facts of how many can bring out their best if they know how to let themselves feel the music in themselves. “Music is about expressing of what you're willing to go through and to achieve it. I believe you can still do it if you try.” She spoke in giving these wise words as a teacher to those that seek knowledge.

“Right, like she said, not what Rainbow ‘Arrogant Head’ was doing,” Applejack remarks while glaring at Rainbow.

“Hey! Is that a shot at me?!” Rainbow snaps to Applejack in annoyance. “My band is doing fine, unlike you who can’t pick up the pace!”

“Our plan, Rainbow!”

“We can still use the costumes to…” Rarity begins to say, but Applejack cuts her off.

“We ain’t using yer trash, drop it!” Applejack scowls, making Rarity upset.

“And we still haven’t my song yet.” Fluttershy said with a pouty look.

“Later, Flutter, I promise!” Rainbow snaps to Fluttershy.

“Hey, I wanna be upset too!” Pinkie exclaims in annoyance, trying to remember why she was upset as well. The Rainbooms looks like they’re about to get into another nasty argument.

“Girls; Stop; All of you are a team, not individuals! There is no 'I' in the band. If you keep on like this, you will have no chance to defeat the Dazzlings.” Iris scolds the girls. This makes them feel bad as they apologize to her and each other. “Now then, to help you out a bit, Ben, I want you and Twilight to sing while your friends played the song. This song belonged to my parents. It was romantic and meaningful...”

The girls look puzzled but they decided to go with it. As they use the spare instruments (that looks like the ones that they use) inside the place, the Rainbooms play as Ben and Twilight sings a romantic song of sorts.

Ben: Freed me from this endless nightmare

The shooting stars come with the gentle wind

You and I can live in peace and harmony

Two hearts united as One...

Believe in my never-changing heart

I promise you that I'll be there for you

No matter how harsh the journey takes me

I won't leave you behind.

Twilight Sparkle: You can hold my Light putting on your heart

Please don't forget the faithful moment of our loves

Because so loving you let me fell so suffering

Even not say I love you but we'll keeping in love

Ben: Every night I felt my heart pains

I never stop thinking of you

My loneliness has been in Darkness for too long

But I'm freed from it...

Believe in my choosing Destiny

I won't abandoned my painful trial

Only your faith and Light can save me

From this endless curse

Twilight Sparkle: You can hold my Light putting on your heart

Please don't forget the faithful moment of our loves

Because so loving you let me fell so suffering

Even not say I love you but we'll keeping in love

Together: Let our love be a Blossoming Flower

Through this endless cycles

I will always be there for you

And our dream can finally come true

Twilight Sparkle: Because so loving you let me fell so suffering

Even not say I love you but we'll keeping in love

Together: Let our love be a Blossoming Flower

Through this endless cycle

Ben: The promise I've made for you

Will not be forgotten

Together: Only true love guide us to be together

Through this endless time and space

Even can't say I love you but we'll keeping in love

Ben: The Love of My Heart I had for you...

Twilight Sparkle: In the never-changing of Our Legends...

During the song, the anthro forms of the two appear a bit, much to the amazement of everyone. Once it’s done, the two changes back to normal.

“That was awesome!” Rainbow exclaims with a smile.

“A real love song,” Nyx said, sighing happily for the love between her parents.

“Oh yes, yay.” Fluttershy said meekly.

Iris smiled as she comments, “Good job, everyone. Well done. Now that's music.”

“You think they should that song in the contest?” Megan asks Iris curiously.

“Absolutely not; I gave that music as example of how the music was written. If you want music, you need to work together to create a true harmonic and love song. If you don't, then your friendship for everyone that you had made will be worthless as ashes. Good luck...”

“Beep-beep,” Then there was a familiar honk sound from Hobo’s car, as he was waiting for the gang as he was done and they gotta get going.

“Sounds like it’s time for you to go. Good luck…” Iris spoke to say this in wishing this group good luck on their part.

“But…” Ben was about to say, but got cut off by more horn beeps.

“Hurry up Ben, we’re gonna leave yah behind!” Tough shouted off to tell Ben to move it already.

“Alright, we’ll be going. Thanks a lot.” Ben stated to Iris & Hyper Linking Dragon before heading off.

Now Ben was the last one out the door, but Hyper Linking Dragon were kinda curious about how things were going on.

“Think we’ll jam with them mom, if they win?” Lance asked his mother a question of the topic here.

“We can only hope so son, we can only hope.” Iris spoke to pat her oldest son’s shoulder in stating her thoughts in this.

The scene goes darker at this point here of what’s taken place at this time. As many new questions keep popping up with so little answers to them.

---------------

At the outside of the CHS entrance for the auditorium, Hobo Joe drove up to the entrance to come to a complete stop. Soon everyone quickly gets out to gets inside, Omega stayed in cloak stealth mode so he would not be noticed. Then Hobo Joe said he meet the group inside as he went to find a parking space. Just as the gang went in, someone was walking around the corner to notice them. He looked like the human version of another pony from Equestria, and he was none other than…Brave Heart!

“Will de luck of de Irish, if it ain’t cousin Rainbow & her party! Looks like my return home from me busy time dealing with other matters paid off. I’m in time fer this competition de school is having. I’ll watch and surprise them later.” Brave Heart responded in seeing who was here, and decided to watch and then surprise those that he was in the neighborhood.

However, as Brave Heart entered the building, he never saw someone dropped from below the building to stare at his leave…it was Fafnir.

“At last, I’ve located him….this world’s version of Brave Heart.” Fafnir spoke evilly with glimmering joy at what he’s found. “I’ve waited so long, the suspense to kill him now is all but too tempting, but…I want to savior this moment. For soon…he will die, Ben Mare will die, they all will die, and Twilight…shall be mine.” He spoke from almost having a hard time to resist the moment he wanted, but will save it for later…for the main course of his own evil scheme.

Now Fafnir laughs evilly to leap out of sight with amazing jumping reaction before anyone outside even saw him. Looks like more things are starting to make things a bit harder now for the heroes.

----------------------

The scene opens up to where it’s inside the auditorium, as we see many students were gathered at this moment. And up on stage was Celestia & Luna as they appear to be ready for a big announcement here while behind them the stage was set with speakers, mikes, everything for a rock band to rock out.

“Welcome to the first ever Canterlot High School Battle of the Bands,” Celestia spoke in welcoming all that were here today. “I believe I speak for everyone when I say it is by far the greatest thing we have ever done here at this school!” She smiled off proudly in announcing that this will be the best thing they have ever done for their school.

The students were cheering in all loving this; this was the stuff that they all were waiting for to get doing now. Just about everyone were there, viewers and band members alike.

“We are so glad our three newest students encouraged us to turn this event into something exciting!” Celestia spoke to raise her hand over to the Dazzlings that sat in their own row of seats, Aria lean against a wall, Adagio sat in the middle and Sonata had her arms cross to watch this. The girls were smiling, as Adagio waved her hair and Sonata giggled with a white smile on her face and waved her hand out, as these girls know they have truly outdid themselves here.

“But, as this is now a competition, we can only choose one winner.” Luna took Celestia’s mike to sadly state this reality state of having just one winner here. “And that winner will join with our neighbor school’s best band, Hyper Linking Dragon. Who is it going to be?” As she spoke that off, many of the students got on their suspicious and stern looks on their faces in hearing that.

At that moment, the students began to argue in wanting to be the one to win this competition without a doubt, as they want it. But above in the seat row, DJ Pon-3 is seen nodding her head and bouncing her knee as if….not really bothered. Questions of course are saved for later, as we see Captain Planet and Derpy argue, but as they and everyone do, green clouds dust comes off them while they are fighting with each other. All while the smiling Dazzlings are letting the green cloud mist come up and let them absorb it into their ruby gem necklaces.

“You feel that, girls?” Adagio turn to her group in seeing this was working out well for them. “Our true power is being restored.” She declared in knowing that their real strength is slowly coming back to them.

Aria & Sonata were giggling with joy while Adagio smirked on with pride in being proud of how well things are going.

Just then, the Rainbooms; Twilight, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, & Rarity came through the double doors followed by Sunset Shimmer, Megan, Golden Heart, Jack Zen, Pinkamena, Tough, and Ben. Nyx left with the Crusaders in about to get their costumes ready for then they enter the competition.

And at that moment, Adagio smiled to wave her hands off to have Aria and Sonata cease their giggles at that moment as she smiled in seeing what else was gonna happen.

“And that’s before we’ve tapped into the strongest magic here.” Adagio explained this off as the Rainbooms and their friends look to see much of them had worried expressions on their faces about the situation of this competition.

“But the Rainblossoms, or whatever they’re called, aren’t under our spell.” Aria asked off to say the Rainboom’s name wrong in a remotely uncaring manner while making a good point to the smirking Adagio. “How exactly are we supposed to get to their magic?” She held up and thrown her arms down to pout about getting the magic in those that are their main concerns.

“The Rainbooms are just as capable of falling apart as anyone else.” Adagio made a serious face while making this claim about how even the Rainbooms can become just like the rest of the students here. “They just need a little…push in the wrong direction.” She smiled off to say and made a push move with her right hand before looking at it with interest about her meaning. “I have a feeling everyone here is going to be lining up to give them a shove.” Adagio explained this while the Rainbooms quickly move ahead with their cautious faces as Adagio and her girls smiled to hear this.

The Dazzlings watch with smiling interest to see just how well the Rainbooms can handle themselves, before something happens that things go their way. And boy, does it sound like it will happens soon with everyone wanting this so badly, just about anything may happen now…